Harry Potter and The Kings of Magic.

by _Harry_Potter_

Chapter 1 : Becoming of Age.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 42

A/N: Before any of you readers read and possibly review, I would like to point out
that this story isn't aimed at being like the real Harry Potter books. I don't aim to
show the same things, at all. This story is my own idea and my fresh creation.
Before you review saying such things as "This is totally uncannon" or "That is way
out of character", I would like to point out that I don't aim to make it the same as
JKRowling's brilliant creation. Hope you read and enjoy, thanks.

Harry Potter was a strange but special person. He was almost seventeen and wasn’t
like every other seventeen year old.

For a start, he still had school to go to. Another is that he liked going to school and
that he could do extraordinary things.

Harry Potter was a wizard, an extremely powerful and famous wizard. All over the
Wizarding community, his name was known.

Harry Potter, the great saviour. That’s right, a saviour. The world knew him as the
only person able to challenge Lord Voldemort, a dark wizard feared by most.

Lord Voldemort wanted nothing more than to rule the world, though there were
people stopping him.

There was Harry Potter for a start, the only person said the be able to defeat him.
Then there was an organisation called the Order of the Phoenix, which was made for
the main purpose of stopping Lord Voldemort and his followers.

Albus Dumbledore was the leader of this organisation. Dumbledore was said to be
the only living person that Lord Voldemort actually feared. Dumbledore was the
most powerful wizard, known, to modern day, making him respected by most.

Harry Potter was sat in his bedroom at number four Privet Drive, Surrey. He had had
a fairly quiet summer, as his relations were scared of Harry becoming of age in due
time.

In the Wizarding world, people become of age at the age of seventeen, allowing
them to perform magic outside of school.
The Dursley’s were scared about Harry’s ability and classed him as being a freak.
Over the years Harry’s Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia and cousin Dudley, had
mistreated him.

Now he was becoming of age, they kept away from him and tried not to provoke
him. This was because they didn’t want to be cursed.

Harry Potter was looking forward to becoming of age, as he would be free to do as

he wished.

He would be able to leave the Dursley’s for good, be able to drive, use magic and
decide things for himself.

Harry lay on his bed, watching the clock as it slowly ticked closer to midnight. Harry
watched as it was five minutes away from ticking on to his birthday.

Four minutes and he sat up in his bed. Three minutes and he thought he saw
something pure white amongst the black sky. Two minutes, the white spot was
getting closer. One minute the white spot was revealed as his snowy owl, Hedwig.

As midnight struck, Harry had just been able to open the window before a flock of
owls soared into his window and on to his bed.

There were four owls in total. Two of which he recognised. One was Hedwig, his own
owl. The other was Pigwidgeon, Pig for short. This was Ron’s owl, one of his best
friends.

Just as he approached the owls, there was a bright flash of red. Harry looked at the
bed where there was a single red and gold feather, a parcel and a letter. Harry
knew this was from Albus Dumbledore, his tutor, headmaster and friend.

Harry took the parcel and letter from his own owl. He opened the letter first. He
scanned it and smiled. He read it once again:

Dear Harry,

Happy birthday baby. I hope Hedwig got there on time. The present isn’t much, but I
think you might appreciate it. How are you and what have you been doing? I was
going to start a bit more researching, but then I thought back to what you said.
About us doing it together, I look forward to it. Will you be doing your driving
lessons soon? I wish I could, but never mind, I have you to drive me everywhere.
Anyway, sweetie, I have to go. I hope I see you soon.

Love always,

Hermione xxx.

Harry smiled and pulled to parcel towards him. It had a small note attached to it.
I had to get Lupin to shrink it, when he came to visit. You need to enlarge it first.
Love Hermione.

Harry grabbed his wand and tapped it gently, muttering something under his
breath. Instantly the parcel shook and then enlarged to the size of his bed.

He rose his eyebrows and unwrapped it. Inside there were loads of clothing. There
were jeans, jackets, t shirts and sweaters.

He smiled as he knew this was the best clothing he could wear. He knew he would
look good in them.

He made a mental note to kiss Hermione to death for it, after all she was his
girlfriend. He then grabbed Pig, who was zooming around the room excitedly.

Harry was able to withdraw a small box and a letter from Pig, before it zoomed
around once again.

Harry opened the letter and read:

Dear Harry,

How are you? I have already taken my driving lessons, I am only waiting for my
license, if I passed. I can’t wait and I feel slightly nervous actually. When are you
taking yours? Happy birthday mate. I have gave you something which you should
like and find useful. Hope its alright. I need to get to work so I will talk later. I am
working as the stockroom manager at Fred and George’s shop.

Ron.

Harry grabbed the box and opened it. Inside there was a steel spin top. Once he
withdrew it, he knew what it was.

It was Sneakoscope, a real Sneakoscope. Harry smiled and placed it on his bedside
table. It wasn’t spinning, so Harry knew he was safe.

Harry then pulled a scruffy looking barn owl towards him. Harry knew this to be a
school owl, so he knew who it was from.

He grabbed the letter that the owl was holding. He opened it and read the untidy
handwriting:

Dear Harry,

Happy birthday. Seventeen now, there is loads of things for you out in the world.
Hope this birthday is more cheerful than ones in the past. I made you a few things
for you to celebrate on your own. Happy birthday again and I hope to see you soon.

Hagrid.
Harry grabbed the box and opened it. Inside there was a wrapped chocolate cake
and a few tins of treacle tart. He looked beneath them and found a thick book.

He placed the tins of treacle and cake on his desk, for later. He wasn’t sure whether
he would lose a tooth in the cake, as Hagrid’s cooking wasn’t the best.

He picked up the book and read the title:

Castle Constructions and Refurbishments.

Harry smiled at the thought of Hagrid. Harry had inherited a castle and powers from
his ancestor, Godric Gryffindor.

Last year Harry had found out that himself and some of his friends were Heirs of
some of the most powerful wizards in history.

These wizards were also founders of Hogwarts, the school Harry went to. There
were numerous things that joined with being the Heir of Gryffindor.

There was that he had inherited a castle somewhere in France. It was his task to
find it and open it once again.

Harry had also inherited powers which were unthinkable. Harry and his friends were
researching some of the things that were classed as myth, however they had
occurred from Harry.

Harry pulled the final owl towards him, another barn owl. However, this was well
kept. He took the letter and a small box, the size of Harry’s palm.

He opened the letter first and read it:

Dear Harry,

How are you? How are the Dursley’s treating you? I hope this owl gets to you
alright, I bought it for a house owl for myself and Tonks. I don’t know how good it is.
Inside the box is your birthday present. I feel that you are old enough and
responsible enough to have what I give you. I hope you appreciate it. Say hello to
your parents for me. I will see you soon hopefully, till then, farewell.

Sincerely,

Remus.

P.S. Happy Birthday.

When he read the line about saying hello to his parents, he made a mental note to
speak to his parents, who had been murdered when he was just one year old. Last
school year Dumbledore and some other wizards were able to place the spirit of his
parents into a living portrait, which was the next best thing to having them alive.
Harry opened the box and found a small ring of around thirty keys, a roll of
parchment and another set of keys.

Harry withdrew them from the box and examined them. He didn’t know what they
were for. He grabbed the roll of parchment and unrolled it, then read:

Harry, these are keys to something I think you will like. The larger set of keys are for
a Godric’s Hollow cottage, the one your parents were hiding at. The other set of
keys are for Sirius’ old motorbike. I know you inherited it, but I was looking after it,
it is yours now.

Harry felt his throat tighten. He placed the keys in a secure place in his seven
compartment trunk.

The final things for Harry to open were the letter and parcel from Dumbledore. He
opened the letter first. It read:

Dear Harry,

Happy birthday. I hope you are well. In the documents I gave you at the end of
term, it should explains what the surroundings of the castle of Gryffindor look like.
You should take a road trip to France and search for things that are mentioned in
the documents. You should take the other Heirs with you and you should travel by
Muggle ferry. If you are interested in buying a caravan of some sort, there is a
magical salesman living just around the corner of the southern docks. You will be
able to see his home. Tell him I sent you and then go and buy one from him. You
might want to sleep in this as the castle hasn’t been touched for thousands of
years, it wouldn’t be fit to live in at that time. I imagine the road trip shall only take
a day, as long as you go by every direction told to you. Take things to entertain
yourselves or maybe being together is enough. In the parcel there is a small gift
and the ring which I promised to get you. Myself, Remus, Tonks, Shacklebolt and
Alastor have one. Alastor will make a full recovery and will be back to work in no
time. If you ever need help rub the ring and we will all be with you in a flash. I must
get to the Ministry. I bid you good luck and farewell.

Sincerely,

Albus Dumbledore.

P.S. Yourself and Miss Granger are the new Head-Boy and Head-Girl. Tip envelope
for badge. Congratulations and I hope you make Hogwarts an even prouder school.

Harry’s mouth dropped at the last sentence. He tipped the envelope and sure
enough, a shining Head-Boy badge fell out into his hand. He slowly read the
attached parchment, telling him of his duties.
Harry grabbed the parcel and unwrapped it. He found a small silver ring. On the ring
there was a lion’s face on the front. Harry placed it on and felt comfortable with it.

Other than the ring, there was a small diary like book and a thin book, both had no
title. Harry pulled them out and opened them both.

The first was full of ways of defending against creatures. Harry was slightly puzzled
by the gift, but knew there would be a perfectly good reason for it.

The second book was a journal of some sort. The writing was long and old English.
Harry had seen this writing in another journal, the journal of Godric Gryffindor.

Harry read it and realised it was instructions on using a power of some sort. It took
him a while to realise that this book was wrote for him so many years ago, so that
he could use one of the powers he was blessed with.

Harry realised that this journal told him how to rule over animals, it told him how to
be the king of all animals.

Harry placed everything inside his trunk, before climbing into bed. He eventually
dosed off into a peaceful sleep.

***

When Harry awoke later that day, he felt excited about something. He could now
torment the Dursley’s and they couldn’t touch him.

Harry pulled on a pair of jeans and a black high neck sweater, that Hermione had
got him. He went downstairs and the Dursley’s were slightly stunned seeing Harry
in real clothing and not rags, which they had provided.

Harry sat at the table and thought about what he could do with magic. As no one
brought him any breakfast, he decided to do it himself.

“Accio bacon. Accio bread. Accio orange juice.” he said slowly, making sure the
Dursley’s heard every word he spoke.

Once the spell had been said, the items began zooming towards him. The Dursleys’
mouths fell open. Uncle Vernon looked murderous.

“HOW DARE YOU -” he began yelling.

“Silencio.” said Harry simply, waving his wand at Uncle Vernon.

Uncle Vernon’s mouth and facial expression was sowing every sign of him yelling,
but no sound was coming out. Aunt Petunia froze and Dudley looked away from the
television.
“I want you to listen to me. You are going to start being alright with me, I am only
going to be staying for a short while longer. I want to get my driving lessons done
and then get a car. Once that is done, I will leave. If you begin yelling after I take off
the charm, I will curse you.” said Harry calmly, taking a bite from his bacon
sandwich.

Harry waved his wand and muttered several more words. Uncle Vernon could now
talk, he didn’t shout and curse as he usually did.

The sight of no owls coming to warn Harry of doing magic had placed Uncle Vernon
in a vulnerable position. He was at Harry’s advantage.

“Fine. Once you have that done you are out!” he snapped angrily.

“Thank you.” said Harry before finishing his bacon sandwich.

“And don’t expect me to be paying for the lessons or the car!” said uncle Vernon
nastily.

“Oh you don’t have to do that. I have more money than you could possibly dream
of.” said Harry calmly.

Uncle Vernon grumbled and buried his face behind his newspaper. Harry felt he had
achieved the first thing he wanted.

Just before Harry left the kitchen, Uncle Vernon spoke up briefly. What Harry heard
made him eager to hurry the day along.

“Dudley has an appointment for his own lessons, it is in around an hour. We will see
if we can get you in then. It’s a good school which can pass you in a day, so make
sure you have enough money as it wont be cheap.” said Uncle Vernon simply, not
looking at Harry.

“I will go to the bank now then.” said Harry, running up to his room to get his bank
key.

He ran back downstairs and entered the kitchen. He was going to apparate to
Gringott’s bank. Harry knew that this would annoy the Dursley’s, especially Uncle
Vernon.

“I hope you know that I am not driving you to some freak bank.” said Uncle Vernon
sourly.

“Oh no need, its that good it would probably give you an heart attack.” said Harry
coolly, thinking back to the perfectly varnished marble floors of Gringott’s bank.

“How do you suppose to get there then?” asked Uncle Vernon, thinking he had the
better hand of this situation.
“Like this.” said Harry simply, before dispparating out of the kitchen.

Within seconds he arrived in the crowded street of Diagon Alley, a place for magical
beings to shop for their needs.

Harry turned around and found he was stood outside the large white building of
Gringott’s bank.

Gringott’s bank was supposed to be the safest place in the world for keeping money
or items of value.

Gringott’s bank was the only Wizarding bank in the world. It was also the only safest
place other than Hogwarts.

Harry entered and walked over to a cashier queue. There were only three other
people in this line, so Harry waited patiently.

Harry hadn’t a clue how much a Galleon was to a pound of Muggle money. He knew
it was more than a pound, but didn’t know how much more.

Harry had millions in his bank account at Gringott’s, so he wouldn’t ever be short of
anything. He would always have the best and most expensive items.

Harry also didn’t know how much a car would be or how much the lessons were. He
really didn’t know how much to draw out.

When it finally got to his turn at the cashier, he approached and looked up at the
goblin. The goblin knew exactly who he was and smiled happily.

“How may I help, Mr Potter?” asked the goblin cheerfully.

“I need some money changed into pounds.” replied Harry simply, not sure if he was
asking for the right thing.

“Okay, we offer a fairly good exchange rate. It is five pounds to every Galleon.
Which is about right. How many pounds would you be needing?” explained the
goblin seriously.

“Erm … about one hundred thousand.” said Harry quietly.

“That would be twenty thousand Galleons. Is that okay?” asked the goblin calmly,
looking down some charts.

“That’s fine. Is there any enchanted pouches that can hold that much?” asked Harry
hopefully.

“Certainly, one will come with it. Would you like it in tens, twenties or fifties?” asked
the goblin curiously, noting something on a piece of paper.
“Fifties would be best.” said Harry, thinking that fifties would mean less notes and
easier to pay to the car sales person.

The goblin began noting something down. He then handed Harry a small receipt to
sign and keep as proof of exchange.

The goblin tapped a piece of parchment with all the necessary information.
Immediately the piece of parchment changed into a large pile of pound notes.

All were red and fairly large. Harry couldn’t help but think how Uncle Vernon would
react if he saw this amount drawn out as a normal sum of money.

The goblin tapped the pile of notes and it instantly began counting itself into a silk
pouch. Once the final note entered the pouch, it glowed green briefly.

The goblin drew a tick on a sheet of exchanges. Then he handed a quill to Harry. He
signed the receipt and then was handed the silk pouch.

Harry received it and placed it inside his jean pocket. He smiled at the goblin,
before leaving for the entrance.

When he got outside he decided to pay a quick visit to Weasley’s Wizarding

Wheezes. The joke store which had become as popular as Zonko’s.

This store was funded by Harry and was owned by Fred and George Weasley. These
were twins and were two of seven Weasley children.

Harry’s best friend, Ron, was the youngest male child of the Weasley’s. When Harry
got there, he saw an astonishing display.

The outside was bright and cheerful. There were doll clowns dancing around and
many other colourful items doing small displays.

There were spiral sticks swirling around furiously. Harry’s mouth did nothing but fall
open. Anyone who saw this display would instantly be drawn inside to check out the
store.

Harry entered and knew exactly why is was so popular. There were shelves upon
shelves scattering the shop. On every shelf there were thousands of different
practical jokes and small gadgets.

Harry couldn’t see the Weasleys as the shop was packed with young people.
Everyone was shoulder to shoulder.

As Harry entered the actual shop, he passed through a red misty door. Harry had
read about these security doors which make sure no one is stealing.

A person would have to walk out of it to leave the shop, if the person had stolen
something, the mist would know and would bind the person.
Harry thought that this was wise of the twins, as the shop was so full they couldn’t
possibly watch everyone.

Harry eventually made his way to the back of the shop. He got to the counter and
saw that Fred and George were serving people.

“Hello, Harry, absolutely great to see you. Go through the door to your left, you
have rights to enter.” said George happily, beaming at Harry.

Harry walked to his left and opened the door. As he placed his hand on the handle,
he felt a small power pass over him. The door glowed green and then opened.

Harry entered, frowning slightly at the door. Harry followed a pointing hand from
Fred and entered a large storage room.

When Harry entered he found only one person pacing around the room, taking
notes on items.

This person was a red haired teenager just as every other Weasley was. The
Weasleys were well known for their red hair.

Harry smiled as he saw his best friend, Ron, pacing the room. Harry began looking
at the items, interested in everything he saw.

“Bloody hell, Harry. I didn’t hear you come in, you almost gave me an heart attack.
Great to see you mate. Happy birthday.” said Ron happily, walking across the room
and embracing Harry like a brother.

“This place has changed since the last time we was here.” said Harry simply,
looking around the place.

“Last time they didn’t have a fancy display at the front of the shop. It has gained
more practical jokes and more space. Fred and George had to buy a house which
was behind this. The entire storage and counter space was moved back, leaving
more store space.” explained Ron calmly, sitting on a chair.

“It has improved a lot. I bet Fred and George are earning a bomb.” said Harry,
taking a seat.

“We are. We are planning on buying a house each, soon.” said Fred who had just
entered the back.

“Yeah and we might get more shops over the place.” said George happily, sitting on
a box.

“Oh by the way, you are a co-owner of this place. You, me and George are the
owners.” said Fred calmly, waiting for the reaction.

“You what?” asked Harry, not quite registering.

“You are an owner of this business. You won’t have to do anything apart from watch
the money flow into you bank account, but you have as much power over this
business as me and Fred.” replied George calmly.

“It was you who gave us the money to start this. We know you don’t need money so
we don’t want to pay you back, so we placed you as an equal owner alongside me
and George.” explained Fred happily, beaming at Harry’s shocked expression.

“Wow, thanks guys. I won’t just stand around and watch the money. I will try and
help some how.” said Harry, his mouth still hanging open.

“Well we don’t expect much from you. You associate with the big people, it would
be good to get them interested in our business.” said George simply, smiling
happily.

“I don’t associate with big people, but I suppose its only a matter of time before I
am. I will see what I can do.” said Harry excitedly, happy he was classed an owner
of a raising famous store.

“Good. Anyway it is nice to see you, but we have to get back to work. Angelina and
Alicia can only do a certain amount of work.” said Fred cheerfully, standing up and
shaking Harry’s hand.

They both waved and re-entered the store. Harry turned to Ron, still slightly
shocked. Ron wasn’t looking at him, he was concentrating on an ink smudge on his
clipboard.

“I’m Head-Boy, by the way. Hermione is Head-Girl.” said Harry simply.

“That’s great, Harry. Congratulations.” muttered Ron, looking away from Harry.

“What’s wrong with you?” asked Harry curiously.

“Nothing. Its just they haven’t even given me rights to go into the back here and
they have given you part ownership.” replied Ron sourly.

“That’s because it was me who got them up and running. What rights are you on
about?” asked Harry calmly. “You’re in the back.”

“Yeah but you can enter the shop whenever you want, even if they aren’t here. You
have an unlimited access to anywhere in this business. They have to open the
security door for me to go in, it doesn’t open for me like it does for you.” said Ron
quietly, going a shade like his hair.

“Don’t worry about it. Maybe in the future you will get some authority, if you do
something for the shop.” said Harry soothingly, thinking his friend thought he was
being left out.
“Okay. What’s happening about getting drunk and things?” asked Ron, changing
the subject.

“Well, I haven’t got hold of any alcohol yet. I am doing my driving lessons later on. I
can then start to think about it. I don’t know the age limit to buy magical alcohol.”
replied Harry simply.

“It’s the same as Muggle laws. Lee Jordan has got a load of Firewhisky. I think its
stolen, because he has become involved with a lot of wrong people. But it is all
genuine and real. Maybe you could get it from him.” said Ron, thinking about it.

“Where is he?” asked Harry, interested.

“He bought a room at the Leaky Cauldron. Its entirely his and he will permanently
be living there, I think. He is selling it from there. Its room thirty two.” said Ron
smugly.

“How much is he selling them for?” asked Harry curiously.

“He sells them for three Galleons each. He does accept pounds or Galleons. He can
get hold of anything, so I would advise remembering where he is living.” said Ron,
standing and pacing the room once again.

“Okay. I will go there before I go back to the Dursley’s. I will get some Butterbeer as
well, from the Leaky Cauldron. We might want some of that for a bit of a
refreshment.” said Harry, getting up and about to hug Ron goodbye.

“What’s happening about these castles?” asked Ron curiously.

“Well, Dumbledore told me to travel to Paris by ferry and then do a road trip to find
it. He told me to look out for the things mentioned in Gryffindor’s journal and
documents. I should be going within the next few days. When I find it, we can set up
a party and get pissed.” replied Harry calmly.

“Dumbledore mentioned something about that. He wants me, Lavender and

Hermione to go with you.” said Ron simply.

“Yeah, that’s right. I will come and pick you up when we decide to set off. I really
need to go now though.” said Harry softly, turning back to Ron.

“Oh okay, mate. I will see you soon.” said Ron, turning around and giving him a one
armed hug.

“Yeah, in a bit.” said Harry, before leaving the room.

He re-entered the shop, waved goodbye to Fred, George, Angelina and Alicia. Then
he re-entered Diagon Alley, making his way to the Leaky Cauldron.

------------------------------------------------------
First chapter for you. I hope it was alright for you lovely readers. Tell me what you
think. If there is any readers who have read my other stories, I would like to point
out that all my chapters should be about this length. About 4,000 + words,
hopefully. That practically doubles the size of my previous chapters, in other stories.

Chapter 2 : Buying and Lessons.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 26

When Harry arrived at the Leaky Cauldron, it instantly fell silent. Harry could sense
how everyone felt. He could feel that most were excited, but he could also feel
some sort of hatred.

He walked over to the bar and order a Butterbeer. Tom, the bartender, was happy
to see him again and gave it him on the house.

Harry briefly looked around the place and found a dark corner with several people in
the shadows. They could only be seen from the light of their cigars burning.

Harry walked up some stairs and looked at every door, searching for room thirty
two. When he finally got to it, he knocked firmly and waited.

The door swung open and stood there was a black teenager. Of around the age of
eighteen or nineteen.

A great smile cracked his face and he shook Harry’s hand. Harry entered and looked
around the room.

There were crates upon crates scattering the room. There were cupboards which
had been placed there by Lee. Harry knew as they didn’t match the surrounding
furniture.

“How can I help you, Harry?” asked Lee happily, sitting on the bed.

“Ron sent me. He told me you are selling bottles of Firewhisky. I was wondering if
you would sell me some?” replied Harry calmly, sitting in a chair by the door.

“Certainly. Anything for an old friend. I have small, medium and large bottles. Small
are one Galleon, mediums are two and large are three.” said Lee cheerfully,
crossing the room and pulling out three bottles from a large crate.

Harry looked at the different sizes of bottles and decided to take large. He thought
that any spare could easily be spared for another time.
“I will take five large bottles, please mate.” said Harry, pulling out his pouch of
money.

“Okay. It is three Galleons each or five pounds to one Galleon.” said Lee simply,
pulling five bottles out from the crate.

“It will be pounds from me today, I got a load exchanged earlier. So what’s that add
up to?” asked Harry, opening his pouch.

“Seventy five quid, please.” replied Lee, placing the bottles onto the bed.

Harry pulled out two fifty pound notes and handed them over to Lee. Lee withdrew
a five pound note and a twenty pound note. He handed them over to Harry and then
quickly went into another crate.

“Here, you can have this. I got loads and they aren’t selling. Have one for nothing.”
said Lee, handing a sports bag over to Harry.

Harry smiled happily and placed the five bottles of orange and red liquid into the
bag. He placed it by the door and then took his former seat.

“So, what made you become a stolen goods dealer?” asked Harry curiously.

“Not all are stolen, they are just imported and sold cheap. Only the Firewhisky is
sort of stolen. It was found in a abandoned pub cellar. Everything else is bought
cheap and sold cheap, from other countries.” explained Lee honestly.

“Oh, cool. So you sell decent goods for less price?” said Harry. “Just because they
are a different label or from a different country?”

“Exactly. If you ever need anything, just come to me. There isn’t anything I can’t
get. Actually, I have something that might interest you.” said Lee happily.

He went to another crate, which had the England Quidditch team symbol. Lee
withdrew a pair of tough looking gloves.

“The kind worn by the England Quidditch team. They are used for all players, used
to deflect Bludgers more easily. They can take up to ten strong blows before they
become weaker.” said Lee proudly.

“Now you can’t tell me that these aren’t stolen.” said Harry slyly, examining the
gloves.

“They aren’t actually. An equipment handler forgot to register that there were in
fact two hundred pairs, not one hundred. I paid for them.” said Lee truthfully.

“So, how much are you selling these for?” asked Harry interestedly, knowing that
they were high quality gloves.
“To you, twenty five quid. The money I gave you back.” said Lee friendly, smiling at
Harry.

“Okay, I will take seven pairs. I will buy them for the school team.” said Harry
kindly.

“Nice of you. That will be one hundred and seventy five quid.” said Lee, pulling out
seven pairs of gloves.

Harry handed over the money and placed the gloves with the Firewhisky. He smiled
happily, knowing that his team will be better protected when they play Quiddich.

“Is there anything else?” asked Lee curiously, rubbing his hands together.

“No, just got to buy some crates of Butterbeer from Tom.” replied Harry simply.

“Are you going to be buying by the crate?” asked Lee, eyeing Harry happily.

“Yeah. I will be holding a few parties. I need loads of Butterbeer as refreshments

from the alcohol.” replied Harry calmly.

“In a few minutes I should be receiving twenty crates of Butterbeer. Each hold
twenty bottles.

“How much you selling them for?” asked Harry eagerly.

“I will be selling the bottles for only three Sickles each.” replied Lee, business like.

“Okay, I will take the lot. But how can I get it back home?” said Harry, frowning as
he thought of a way.

“If you place your palms on a pile of crates, it will apparate with you.” replied Lee
simply, taking a seat on the bed.

“Oh yeah, forgot about that.” said Harry stupidly. “Who you getting these off?”

“A friend has got some contacts at a Butterbeer factory. He can get as many as he
wants, as he’s the manager. I buy them for a good price, which suits him.” said Lee
calmly, flicking through a magazine.

“It didn’t take you long to get contacts did it?” asked Harry, impressed at Lee’s
achievement.

“I had a lot of help from Fred and George. They have a lot of contacts as well.” said
Lee, laying back on his bed.

Then there was a bright uproar of flame at the fireplace. A great grin cracked Lee’s
face,
as they both watched a man dragging crates into the room.

“Steven, this is Harry Potter. He is going to buy all this, how convenient is that?”
said Lee cheerfully, shaking the mans hand.

“Pleasure to meet you, sir.” said Steven happily, shaking Harry’s hand excitedly.

“And you.” said Harry simply, looking at the official crates. He knew that they were
genuine. Though if they weren’t, he would be able to sense Lee lying to him, which
he hadn’t sensed once whilst being here.

Steven disapparated a short time later and Lee faced Harry. He smiled happily and
summed a few things over in his head.

“That will be one thousand two hundred quid, please mate.” said Lee happily,
knowing this was his best sale of the day.

Harry counted out the money and handed it over. He knew he couldn’t spend any
more if he wanted a decent car and some luxury travelling.

“You’re a good one.” said Harry happily, placing the sports bag over his shoulder.

“Thanks and its my pleasure. I can send you a list of items for sale, if you want.”
said Lee softly, pocketing the money.

“Yeah, that would be good. I will remember you when I need something. Just owl me
a list of things, every so often.” said Harry cheerfully, standing next to the two piles
of crates.

“Sure thing. Business partners. I am the seller you are the buyer, a great
combination.” said Lee, beaming at Harry.

“I must go, I got some driving lessons coming up soon. I will see you when I see
you.” said Harry, smiling at Lee and placing his palms flat against the two piles of
crates.

“Thanks again. Bye.” said Lee happily, waving his hand.

Harry smiled and was gone in a flash. Seconds later he arrived in his bedroom. He
used his wand to move the crates to a corner, out of the way.

He placed the sports bag on top of the crates and then bounded down the stairs,
pulling a denim jacket with him.

He entered the living room and found the Dursley’s sat watching television. Only
Aunt Petunia jumped at the sight of him, it took her slightly longer to remember
how he had vanished within seconds.
“Do that again, boy, and I won’t be responsible for my actions.” said Uncle Vernon
dangerously.

“Threaten me again and I won’t be responsible for my actions.” said Harry coolly,
taking a seat, which slightly annoyed the Dursleys.

“No point sitting down, we are going now!” said Uncle Vernon menacingly and
throwing his newspaper to the floor.

Everyone entered the Hall, pulled on jackets and left the house. They quickly got
into the car and were driving out before they could fasten their seatbelts.

It was evident that Uncle Vernon didn’t like being answered back to. Harry smirked
slightly and stayed quiet over the journey.

It took only ten minutes to get to the driving school. Uncle Vernon parked in the
parking lot and stormed over to the main reception.

Harry, Dudley and Aunt Petunia waited outside. After another five minutes, Uncle
Vernon came out of the reception with two men.

“Hi, I am Instructor Charles Davis and this is Instructor Frank Shortly. I will be taking
Mr Potter for today’s lessons.” said one of the men happily.

“Dudley, we will meet you back at the car in about three hours. Good luck.” said
Uncle Vernon, before pulling Aunt Petunia away from the driving school.

Harry followed Instructor Davis and entered a small office. The first thing for Harry
to do was to read the highway code for an hour.

Harry was slightly shocked at how fast paced the examination was coming. Harry
hadn’t revised the highway code or attempted driving.

He forced himself to re-read the highway code, trying to cram in everything he

could. After the hour had gone by, the Instructor took the book and placed a laptop
in front of Harry.

Answer the questions as they come.” said the Instructor simply.

Harry carefully answered the questions, making entirely sure he pressed the right
thing. It took him half an hour to finish the questions.

“Good. You have just done your theory exam. I am sorry if it is a bit fast for you, but
this session is made to get you a license within three hours. You guardian chose this
option.” said the Instructor apologetically.

Harry cursed his Uncle. He knew that Harry hadn’t done any revising, but still put
him on a hard course. Considering he hadn’t previously worked on the highway
code, he felt he did okay.
“Okay, so what next?” asked Harry eagerly.

“We place you in a car and take you around the school’s course. Once you have
done that, if we feel you can cope with the road, then we will spend an hour there.”
replied the Instructor, opening a door for Harry to leave.

Harry followed the Instructor to a small car on an obstacle course. It took ten
minutes for the Instructor to explain everything about driving, steering, gears and
braking.

When he had done, he got himself ready in front of the emergency brakes, just in
case. Harry slowly started up the car and slowly made his way around the obstacle
course.

He braked when was necessary, reduced speed when needed and only hit two
cones. The Instructor was smiling as he made a mark on his clipboard.

After the half hour, the Instructor smiled and turned to Harry. Harry wasn’t sure
whether this smile was a happy one or a sympathetic one.

Harry couldn’t sense emotions and feelings of Muggles. They didn’t radiate a faint
power.

“If you would take it easy and drive to the exit of the school, we can try you on the
roads.” said the Instructor calmly.

Harry relaxed slightly, he must be doing okay to be let out of the school. He slowly
made his way to the exit.

Over an hour of driving, the Instructor directed him. He tested him on his speeding
and braking. Sometimes he would say a direction just before they passed it.

When Harry pulled into the school’s car park, he turned to the Instructor, who was
writing on his clipboard.

“Thank you, Mr Potter. Your results will be posted to you within one to three days.
Goodbye.” said the Instructor friendly, smiling at Harry.

Harry got out and walked over to the parking lot. He walked to the car and sat on
the bonnet. Just as he arrived, Dudley arrived.

“I have passed that for sure. The Instructor couldn’t help but smile at my skill.” said
Dudley smugly, smirking at Harry.

Yeah, same here.” said Harry calmly.

There was silence between the two for a few minutes. Then Dudley said something
which almost made Harry fall from the car bonnet.
“Thanks for that time in the alley.” said Dudley quickly, not making eye contact with
Harry.

Harry’s mouth fell. Dudley was thanking him, Dudley was being kind. Harry didn’t
know what to think. It was only a plain ‘thanks’, but it was from Dudley, the rude,
ignorant and arrogant bully.

After a while, Harry recovers. He and Dudley made petty conversation, making the
moment as good as possible.

They both chatted about things in general. Harry, for some strange reason, began
becoming a cousin that was never there.

Their conversation was ended when Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia strolled into the
parking lot. They got in the car, followed by Harry and Dudley.

“So, you teach them anything, Dudders?” asked Uncle Vernon, laughing at his own
joke.

“No, I did as I was asked. I should have passed.” replied Dudley simply.

“Of course you have. I have been teaching you since you were what? Twelve?” said
Uncle Vernon proudly.

“Why did you put me on a hard course, when I haven’t practised anything?” asked
Harry heatedly.

“Your lot are supposed to be wise, so I have tested it. By the way, you owe me six
hundred pounds boy.” said Uncle Vernon nastily.

Harry opened his pouch and withdrew twelve fifty pound notes. He threw them to
the front of the car and turned to his window.

Uncle Vernon thought that Harry was lying about the money, when he mentioned it
in the kitchen. When he looked down and found twelve fifty pound notes, just lying
there as though they were nothing, it made Uncle Vernon burn with jealousy.

He shook his head. He was getting jealous of his teenage nephew. He smirked at his
stupidity and picked up the notes slowly.

When they got back to Privet Drive, Harry instantly went to his room. He locked
himself in and lay on his bed.

He thought back to the lessons, thinking over what he was tested on, hoping he got
everything right.

----------------------------------------------------
Here is the second chapter. It isn't that important really, just that he has got the
alcohol for his party and that he has done his driving lessons. Hope it was alright.
Thanks.

Chapter 3 : Leaving For The Burrow.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 39

The following day, Harry was sat in his room writing replies to the people who sent
him a letter and present the previous day.

Whilst Harry was sat at his desk, he heard the door open and shut. He turned and
was shocked, though hid it. In came Dudley.

He sat at he foot of Harry’s bed and looked around. He could see various magical
items scattered around the room. None of which he knew of.

“How’s it going, Dudley?” asked Harry pleasantly, finishing off his letter to
Hermione.

“Fine. You?” said Dudley calmly.

“I’m good. What you up to?” asked Harry curiously.

“Nothing, just thought I’d come in and have a chat about things.” said Dudley
simply.

“Sure. Let me just send these letters.” said Harry, striding the room and opening
Hedwig’s cage. “A long journey, I’m afraid. Stay at Ron’s.”

Hedwig hooted softly and stuck out her leg. Harry attached the four letters and
gently stroked her.

He carried her over to the window, opened it and let her fly out. Harry closed the
window and sat at his desk facing Dudley.

“So, what you want to talk about?” asked Harry, leaning back into the wooden chair.

“Just want to get to know you. To know what you have been doing over the years.”
replied Dudley simply.

“Okay, ask away.” said Harry calmly.

“What do you and your kind do now they are of age?” asked Dudley curiously.
“Well, I have another year at school, before we can leave and get a job. Then we
can get into a job we want or mostly training for a certain job.” replied Harry, trying
to think of what Auror training would be like.

“What are you going to do after school?” asked Dudley.

“I want to go into something called an Auror. They are people who use force and
magic to catch or kill dark wizards.” said Harry proudly. “Something like the army.
What about you?”

“I am going to go into full time boxing. My manager thinks I’ve got what it takes to
go far.” said Dudley, puffing out his chest proudly.

“Cool. I might one day come and watch a fight.” said Harry happily.

For the rest of the day, Harry and Dudley spoke of what had happened over the last
six years. Harry found that Dudley has been arrested by the Police numerous times.

Dudley finds out about who Lord Voldemort is and what Harry has to do. Dudley
then on begins treating him as some sort of hero, someone who had phenomenal
power.

He only stopped slightly when Harry told him to stop heatedly. Harry also found out
that Dudley can get served for alcohol at the local off license.

Harry knew this would be a good thing, as he wanted to buy some Muggle alcohol
as well as magical.

***

The following day, Harry entered the kitchen and took his usual seat. Uncle Vernon
seemed to be extremely angry at something.

“YOU WILL NOT TALK TO MY SON AGAIN! I DON’T WANT HIM TO BE DRAWN TO
YOUR FREAKY WAYS!” he yelled dangerously, spit was going everywhere.

“HE CAN’T BE DRAWN TO OUR WAYS, AS HE IS A MUGGLE! WE WERE ONLY

TALKING, GET OVER IT!” shouted Harry in retaliation.

Just as Uncle Vernon was going to yell back, Harry silenced him as he heard the
letter box clang.

Harry entered the Hall and picked up four letters. Harry noticed that two were the
same. It only took Harry a few seconds to realise that two of the letters were from
the driving school, for both Harry and Dudley.

Harry re-entered the kitchen and placed all but one letter on the table. Harry
grabbed the one that had his name on it.
He ripped it open and read:

Dear Mr Harry Potter,

I would like to congratulate you on passing your driving examinations. Here with
there is your license. I hope you drive safely and may good journey be in your
favour. Well done.

Sincerely,

Instructor Charles Davis.

Harry ripped the envelope and withdrew his own license. He saw the picture that
the driving school had taken.

He turned to the Dursleys, all were beaming but beaming down on Dudley. Harry
and Dudley gave each other the thumbs up, which was missed by Uncle Vernon and
Aunt Petunia.

“Right, there is only one way to reward this result. It is to buy you your first car.”
said Uncle Vernon happily, pacing from the kitchen and returning with his jacket.

“Are we going now?” asked Harry hopefully.

“I will not be buying you a car as well!” snapped Uncle Vernon nastily.

“You won’t have to, I have my own money.” said Harry coolly.

He ran to his room, grabbed a jacket and his money pouch, then bounded back
downstairs. The Dursleys were just leaving the house.

Harry left and got in the car. He and Dudley were sat in the back playing cards,
some that Dudley had got in his pocket.

Uncle Vernon didn’t like this socialising, but he ignored it. He drove them to a
business park, which specialised in vehicles.

He pulled into a car park and then got out of the car. He dragged Aunt Petunia and
Dudley away from Harry, who went in the opposite direction.

Harry walked around the place for a while, looking at the different types of vehicle.
Harry didn’t really know what he wanted, as he didn’t know much about cars.

He knew he wanted space and for the car to be big and looking good. Harry walked
for another five minutes.

Eventually he arrives at a large, good looking place. There were BMW, Mercedes
Benz, Limo, Range Rover and Hummer.
Harry entered, knowing he must find what he wanted in here. He looked around for
a while, wondering what he wanted.

Eventually a sales man comes to help him. He asks what Harry is looking for and he
replied by the truth. That he hasn’t a clue.

The sales man helps Harry decide what he wanted. After a while, Harry decided he
wanted space and luxury. That he wanted to look good in it.

The sales man guides him into the main building. Inside there were more cars on
stands, for people to look at.

Harry is instantly drawn to a jeep like car. When he gets closer he learns that it is
called a Range Rover Supercharged.

The vehicle was entirely black with alloy wheels. Harry began reading what the
vehicle came with and what options were needed.

“Great choice, sir. On this you have several choices to make. These are what wheels
you would want, what interior and exterior colours you want, whether tinted
windows are for you and the option about towing tools.” explained the sales man
happily.

“How much is it?” asked Harry, wanting it.

“Forty Seven thousand pounds.” replied the sales man calmly.

Harry discreetly withdrew the money, whilst looking at the vehicle. Once he was
sure he had the right amount of money, he placed it in a pile, in his back pockets.

“Okay, I will take it.” said Harry, smiling happily.

“Great. If you would follow me to my office, I will go over the paper work.” said the
sales man, smiling as he led Harry to his office.

They both entered and Harry took the seat offered to him by the sales man. The
sales man sat at his desk with a form and a set of keys.

“What things would you be wanting?” asked the sales man importantly.

“Cream leather interior. Black exterior. Large shiny alloy wheels. Removable towing
tools and tinted windows.” replied Harry seriously, making himself clear.

“Okay. If you will bear with me, I will get the vehicle altered as needed.” said the
sales man, briefly leaving the office, taking the forms with him.

“How will you be paying?” asked the sales man formally, holding a pen over the
forms.
“Cash.” replied Harry simply.

The sales man looked at him briefly and then ticked a box on the form. He turned
back to Harry.

“Can I see proof of your license?” asked the sales man, waiting for Harry’s license.

Harry handed over his license and watched the sales man take a copy of the
licenses information.

“Would you like to buy insurance with us?” asked the sales man hopefully.

“Sure. How much is that?” asked Harry, knowing he would need insurance at least
for a short while.

“It will be only eight hundred pound for you, which is very good.” said the sales man
happily.

“Okay.” said Harry simply, withdrawing more notes from his pouch.

The sales man beamed happily, whilst taking notes on his form. It took an hour to
get all the paper work sorted. Then the sales man handed over the keys, whilst
Harry handed over the money.

Harry shook the mans hand and left the building. He waited at the entrance, as he
watched his car being driven to him.

The man got out and smiled at Harry. Harry entered the car and started it up. He
put on the radio and tuned it into an Urban station. This had hip hop and R n B.

Harry hadn’t ever heard this kind of music, but he liked it. He drove around the
place for a while and then put on his brakes when he saw something of interest.

He found another shop with the title; ‘ Car Modifications.’. Harry got out of his car
and entered the shop.

He began circling it, looking at the electrical objects for the car. He began noting
certain things, wanting them in his own car.

A young blonde haired girl stood at the till. Harry smiled at her and she blushed
slightly. From then on she began eyeing him up.

As he turned away, he sensed some magic just being used. He felt someone using
magic. He turned back to the girl at the till, who was eyeing him still.

“What was that?” asked Harry seriously, looking around the place.

“What was what?” asked the blonde haired assistant.

“There is magical activity in this store, what kind is it?” asked Harry calmly, holding
onto his wand.

“I really don’t know what you’re on about.” said the girl simply, looking around
nervously.

“Let me make it simpler. I am Harry Potter.” he said gently.

The girls eyes instantly shot up to Harry’s forehead. He rolled his eyes and then the
girl fainted. The shopkeeper came out from the back and eyed the situation.

The shopkeeper entered and looked over the situation. He eyed Harry suspiciously.
It took a while for them to explain what was happening.

After a while, Harry realises that this store specialised in magical and Muggle
modifications.

Harry orders a MP4 player, Europe sat navigation, surround sound, from the Muggle
modifications section. Then he orders an enlargement charm on the boot, magical
protection on the vehicle and many other spells which would make driving easy.

Harry pays up and allows the two shopkeepers father and daughter, place the
modifications to his car.

Harry was slightly turned on when the girl bent over the passenger seat, exactly in
front of him.

Harry slapped himself mentally and moved to lean against the bonnet. He couldn’t
believe how he had just felt about the girl.

Once the modifications had been done. The girl smiled at him and handed him a
piece of parchment with her name on it.

Harry understood this so that he could owl her. He smiled slightly and pocketed the
piece of parchment.

He jumped into his car and fiddled with some of the modifications. Harry still had it
on his now favourite radio station, but this time is was thumping out of the vehicle.

Harry liked the new sound modifications and turned on the engine. He pulled away
from the shop and began driving towards the entrance.

Back at the main parking lot, Uncle Vernon was thinking he had finally had one over
on Harry. After buying Dudley a brand new car.

“Let him beat this. I bet him and his kind go for old fashioned cars.” said Uncle
Vernon sourly, smiling at the new Mini Cooper parked next to him.
“I don’t think they do. I think they are exactly like us apart from they have magic,
maybe you should stop being single minded.” said Dudley, defending Harry.

“Don’t you start defending the boy. He’s a freak and we all know it.” said Uncle
Vernon dangerously.

“If you actually got to know him, you would know the problems he has been
through. The things he has seen and done makes him a bigger man than you will
ever be.” said Dudley, shocked at himself for his reaction.

“That’s it. You speak of him once more I will take this car back!” snapped Uncle
Vernon angrily.

“I’m sure Harry would buy it back. After all, he is a millionaire.” said Dudley smugly,
knowing this would tick off his father.

“Yeah, well we will see about that.” said Uncle Vernon, waiting for Harry to arrive.
“Where is the bloody boy?”

At that moment, Harry drove into the parking lot, music bellowing out of his
speakers. Dudley smiled as his father began walking around angrily.

Dudley did feel jealous and decided to get in his own car, to keep out of the way.
Harry parked up and laughed at his Uncle’s expression.

Uncle Vernon climbed in his car and drove off. Harry and Dudley were closely
behind. Harry could tell that Uncle Vernon was in a bad mood, because he was
speeding.

It took half the time to get back to Privet Drive. When they did, Harry and Dudley
parked on the road and entered the house.

Uncle Vernon slumps into the sofa and turns on the television. Harry goes to his
room and begins packing his possessions.

When everything was packed, Harry opens his trunk by the seventh lock. He looks
down into the rich room and enters.

He takes a seat at the leather sofa and looks up at a human sized portrait. Two
people were looking back at him.

Lily and James Potter were Harry’s parents. They had been murdered by Lord
Voldemort and Harry had been able to get them into a portrait.

In the Wizarding world, pictures and portraits move and talk. They are like real
people, except in a portrait.

“How are you, dear?” asked Lily Potter curiously.

“I’m alright. Uncle Vernon is a bit angry with me, because I bought a better car than
he did for Dudley. I got my license this morning.” said Harry calmly.

“Congratulations. What kind of car have you got?” asked James Potter happily.

“A Range Rover, best there is, its really good. I got some modifications done to it,
which makes it even better.” replied Harry proudly.

“I once had a Range Rover, the old ones though.” said James simply.

“How is Petunia?” asked Lily softly.

“She’s alright. She doesn’t really mistreat me, she just allows Uncle Vernon to do
it.” replied Harry, relaxing into the sofa.

“You couldn’t send her in, could you?” asked Lily hopefully.

“Sure. I will get her now.” said Harry, before leaving the compartment.

Harry left his room and was about to go downstairs, when he saw her cleaning the
bathroom. He knocked on the door, making her jump slightly.

“What, Harry?” she said, holding her chest.

“I have someone who wants to talk to you.” said Harry simply.

“Who is it?” asked Aunt Petunia suspiciously.

“Come and see.” said Harry, before re-entering his room.

Aunt Petunia slowly and cautiously made her way into Harry’s room. Harry opened
the trunk once again and pointed to it.

Aunt Petunia peered inside and realised it was a room. Harry nodded for her to go
in. She slowly and nervously climbed in.

Harry shut it behind her and sat on his bed, making sure he had everything. After
around ten minutes, Harry heard knocking on the trunk.

He opened it and found a tear stricken Aunt Petunia climbing out. She hugged Harry
briefly and left the room, locking herself in her bedroom.

Harry frowned slightly and re-entered the trunk. He looked over at the portrait,
where his mother was crying into his father’s shoulder.

“What happened?” asked Harry curiously.

“They just spoke things over, told each other they love each other and that they
miss each other. It was quite intense actually, they really do miss each other.”
replied James gently, stroking Lily’s head.
“I will leave her to calm down. I am just here to tell you that I will be travelling to
the Burrow, in a few minutes.” said Harry softly.

“Okay, son. See you later.” said James, smiling at his son.

Harry left the trunk and disapparated instantly. He reappeared at the Burrow. He
was outside the door.

He knocked on the door and was soon replied to. Mrs Weasley asked Harry a
question, when he got it right she opened the door and flung herself upon him.

“Its so good to see you. Why are you here?” she said happily, moving him into the
kitchen.

“I have just come for the address of here. I am going to be driving here, I have a car
now.” said Harry simply.

“Oh of course. Here dear.” said Mrs Weasley, scribbling an address down on a spare
piece of parchment.

“Thanks. I will be back later.” said Harry simply, before dispparating back to his
bedroom.

He wanted to leave as soon as possible. He levitated his trunk, with Hedwig’s cage
balancing on top.

Then he carried the sports bag. He took them downstairs and placed them in the
Hall. He ran back upstairs and began levitating the piles of crates.

With the noise, Aunt Petunia and Dudley came into the Hall. They knew what Harry
was doing and opened the door.

Dudley began lifting crates of Butterbeer and carrying them out into drive. Harry
opened his trunk and began placing things inside.

Dudley’s mouth dropped as he looked into the room like boot. He then remembered
magic was a big part of Harry.

Once everything was in the boot, Harry shut it and turned to Aunt Petunia and
Dudley. They were smiling at him.

“I can’t ask for forgiveness, but I am sorry. I hope you will keep in touch with me
and Dudley. I don’t expect you to with Vernon.” said Aunt Petunia softly, pulling
Harry into a hug.

“Yeah, goodbye. Here’s a few CD’s for the journey. You should like it, you was
listening to it earlier.” said Dudley, handing Harry several CD’s.
Harry looked down and knew they were hip hop and R n B. Harry smiles and shakes
Dudley’s hand.

“I will keep in touch with you two, I will see how you progress without me.” said
Harry smiling broadly.

Harry climbs in his car and he turns on his sat navigation and types in the Burrow’s
address. Instantly the sat navigation came up with a map, showing him where to go.

He waves to Aunt Petunia and Dudley and drives away from Privet Drive. When he
was out of sight, Aunt Petunia and Dudley re-enter the house.

-----------------------------------------------------

Harry has finally left the Dursleys for good. He now is heading for the rest of his life.
First stop for Harry is the Burrow. Hope this chapter was okay for you lot and I hope
you read on. Thanks.

Chapter 4 : Arriving and Departing.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 26

Harry kept glancing back at his sat navigation, making sure he was on track. Harry
was blaring out his music, making his head move with the rhythm.

When Harry drive on to the motorway, he felt a great jump, pulling him behind his
navel. He looked around and could see various buildings passing him by at high
speed.
He was holding on to the steering wheel, making sure he didn’t crash into any of the
buildings or other vehicles.

After about a minute, he felt the car stop suddenly, bringing him crashing forward,
slamming his head into the steering wheel.

He rubbed it rigorously, trying to get the pain away. He knew what it was as soon as
it happened, the car had began speeding and jumping to his destination, just as the
Knight Bus does.

Harry grumbled, knowing he would eventually get use to it and be able to stop it
from crashing so dangerously.

He eventually opened his eyes, once the pain had disappeared. He looked out of his
window and found himself parked slightly on a curb.

He looked around for some sign of where he was. He even got out of his car and
entered the nearby garage.

“Where am I?” asked Harry awkwardly.

“You are at the village of Ottery St Catchpole, sir. Are you lost?” said the garage
worker, trying to be helpful.

“Erm … no I’m not. I know where I am, thanks.” said Harry calmly, leaving the
garage.

Harry knew that the village of Ottery St Catchpole was a small village just around
the corner from the Burrow.

He then realised that his car had been enchanted for faster travel. He realised that
the sat navigation had been placed under an enchantment, sending him to the
nearest populated area, to his destination.

Harry got back in his Range Rover and started it back up. His music instantly began
blaring out once more.

He looked down at his sat navigation and found it showing him where to go. He
followed the directions and then found himself driving on to the drive of the Burrow.

He smiled and turned the sat navigation off. He stopped outside a gate, got out and
opened it and then drove down towards the house.

The loud music had drawn some attention from the people in the Burrow. Harry
briefly glanced at it and found Mrs Weasley, Mr Weasley, Ginny and Ron glancing
from different windows.

Harry acted as though he hadn’t seen them. He turned off the engine and climbed
out. After locking the car, he walked over to main door.
“What do I send you every Christmas?” asked Mrs Weasley seriously.

“A lovely, warm knitted jumper.” said Harry happily, before embracing Mrs Weasley
who hadn’t waited for a reply.

“Molly, you need to wait for him to reply, before you open the door.” said Mr
Weasley softly, giving Harry a strong hug.

“How are you both?” asked Harry looking at Mrs Weasley who was looking tired and
Mr Weasley who was on crutches.

“I’m fine dear, just need to catch up on some sleep. Arthur is recovering, he has a
faulty leg at the moment.” replied Mrs Weasley. “More importantly, how are you?”

“I’m fine. I’m going on a trip soon, Ron, Hermione and Lavender will be coming, I
think. Going to France, you might know why.” said Harry calmly.

“I do. It should be a good trip for you four. Just the four of you. Just make sure you
and Ron behave.” said Mrs Weasley, smiling.

“Now, why would we misbehave, mother?” asked Ron, walking into the kitchen and
clamping hands with Harry, before pulling him into a one armed hug.

“Well, you’re both like James and Sirius used to be like. I think those two were the
most famous trouble causers Hogwarts has ever had.” said Mrs Weasley simply,
smiling as her sons were so happy together.

Harry wasn’t part of the Weasley family, biologically, but they were close enough to
be placed as family. Harry had grown to know that the Weasley’s were his second
family.

“What about Fred and George?” asked Ginny, walking into the kitchen, giving Harry
a friendly hug.

“No, those two know when to stop. James and Sirius would do anything if it meant a
minutes laughter.” replied Mrs Weasley cheerfully, smiling as she remembered
James and Sirius’ behaviour.

“Anyway, when do you four plan on heading out?” asked Mr Weasley curiously,
sitting into a chair.

“Well, I was thinking that me and Ron could go and pick Hermione and Lavender up.
I know Hermione lives down south, closer to London. So it would be handy to go
there last, so we are closer to the docks.” replied Harry, sitting across from him.

“Docks?” said Mr Weasley, his eyes lighting up. “You mean where boats stop and
pick people up?”
“Yeah. We have to catch one to go to Paris, then we drive.” said Harry happily,
knowing Mr Weasley would do anything to get on a ferry.

“You know, I’m sure they use magic. I mean, how do they get it to move?” asked Mr
Weasley seriously.

“They have engines and pistons. They move up and down, running off of fuel or
coal. That gets everything moving.” replied Harry cleverly.

“Engines and Pistons. I use to try and make an engine, just couldn’t get my head
around it. Us wizards allow them to make the engines, then we apply magic.” said
Mr Weasley, shaking his head slightly.

“Have any of you even got Hermione or Lavender’s address?” asked Ginny, knowing
what the answer was going to be.

“Erm … actually no. Have you?” said Ron hopefully.

Ginny rolled her eyes and ran upstairs. She shortly returned with a small diary with
her. Harry and Ron watched as Ginny wrote down two addresses.

“There is some use for them diaries after all.” said Ron, thinking an address book
was quite handy.

“How many has Hermione bought us?” said Harry happily, thinking back to the
diaries Hermione would buy them both.

“I think nearly every year. How many have we used?” asked Ron, knowing what the
answer was.

Harry made a nought symbol with his thumb and index finger. They all laughed,
even Mrs Weasley chuckled slightly.

“So, Ginny, how are your OWL results?” asked Harry curiously, knowing that she
must of received them by now.

She smiled happily and sat down next to him. Harry knew it must be fairly good, as
Mrs Weasley was smiling as well.

“I got three O’s. In Transfiguration, Defence Against the Dark Arts and Charms. I got
the rest as E’s. Apart from an A in Astronomy and a P in Divination.” replied Ginny
happily.

“Well done, you only failed one. That’s really good compared to Ron. He failed four.
I failed one as well, History of Magic.” said Harry cheerfully, laughing at Ron.

Ron thumped Harry playfully and blushed slightly. Ginny smiled. She had passed
eight out of nine OWLs. Her mother was happy, so she was.
“So, when do you want to head off?” asked Ron calmly.

“When ever you are ready, mate. All my things are in the boot, I won’t be returning
to the Dursley’s.” replied Harry simply.

“Come on then, lets get my things.” said Ron, getting up and walking towards the
stairs.

They both walked up the stairs and entered a small room at the back of the house.
It was the same as usual, bright orange and cramped.

Harry could see Hedwig and Pig sat on top of the wardrobe, hooting gently. Harry
threw Hedwig a treat and she flew down and perched on his shoulder.

Harry was going to place Hedwig in her cage, in the boot. He had no idea how she
would cope, but he suspected she would be fine. The boot was like a room, so he
had no doubt she would be fine.

“If the Hufflepuff manor is still standing, I will me moving soon.” said Ron simply,
eyeing the mess of his room.

“Well, just bring the things you would take to Hogwarts, because I don’t know when
we will find the manor.” said Harry calmly, walking over the room and looking out of
the window.

“So I will take my trunk full of things and Pig.” said Ron, throwing things messily
into his open trunk.

The room was a lot tidier once Ron’s things were in his trunk. Harry had a feeling
that the trunk had been enlarged, just as soon as Ron placed Pig’s cage inside the
trunk as well.

“Where is Pig going to go?” asked Harry, knowing full well that he didn’t want a
hyper owl flying around him whilst he was driving.

“I am going to send him to Lavender. She only lives about ten minutes away from
Hermione, so maybe they could get things ready for when we are there. Then I will
put him in his cage.” said Ron, grabbing his hyper owl.

“Yeah, good thinking. Who’s house will we be going to?” asked Harry curiously,
thinking about his sat navigation.

“We can go to Hermione’s house. I think that her parents want to meet you,
Lavender’s have met me.” said Ron, smirking slightly.

“Yeah, alright. If I get a told off or warned to look after their little princess, I expect
you to get me out of it.” said Harry seriously, smiling as well.
“Okay, we’ll go to Lavender’s house. We can set off much quicker then, because the
Grangers would want you to stay for tea.” said Ron, slamming his trunk shut,
causing it to come off its hinges.

“Why don’t you just buy a new trunk?” asked Harry, eyeing the frustration on Ron’s
face.

“Mum doesn’t think we should spend money on things we already have. She says
that the money would be good for when we are training, which will need things to
go with it.” said Ron, feeling slightly down.

“If we see one, I’ll buy it you.” said Harry simply, tapping his wand on the trunk to
repair it.

“I bet that Range Rover cost you an arm and a leg.” said Ron happily, looking down
at the car.

“It would to any normal person. When are you getting a car?” asked Harry, knowing
that Ron had passed his driving exams.

“I don’t know. Mum says she is going to surprise me. I am dreading what she will
buy me.” said Ron, pulling a sour face.

“It won’t be as bad as you think. Mrs Weasley has always wanted the best for her
children.” said Harry truthfully.

“I suppose. Anyway, lets get this in the car.” said Ron calmly, grabbing one end of
his trunk. “Did you get any Firewhisky from Lee?”

“Yeah, five bottles. I also got loads of Butterbeer and the Quidditch team some
professional gloves.” said Harry, levitating the trunk and guiding it downstairs.

“How are you going to get some Muggle drink?” asked Ron, wondering how an
underage person would get the amount needed.

“My cousin Dudley was telling me about being close friends to the local off license
owner. He will be able to get it me, if I ask him.” replied Harry, thinking back to
talking to Dudley.

“So, you and him finally cracked it off then?” said Ron, knowing full well that Harry
use to despise Dudley.

“Yeah, we are alright now. We are actual cousins, we still fight and everything. But
we talk and have a laugh now.” said Harry happily, glad that something good came
from the Dursleys.

When they got downstairs, Ron opened the door and continued to levitate his trunk
to the back of the car.
Harry unlocked it by the key and Ron opened the boot. Harry heard him laugh as he
saw what was inside the room like boot.

He came back in smiling happily. He gave Harry the thumbs up and walked over to
the fire.

“What is it?” asked Ginny, wanting to know what was so funny.

Ron walked over to her and whispered in her ear. Her face glowed and she looked at
Harry happily. She walked over to him and hugged him, before leaving the kitchen
and walking to the foot of the stairs.

“I will see you two when you have that party.” said Ginny calmly, before bounding
up the stairs.

“A party? Why are you having a party?” asked Mrs Weasley suspiciously.

“Its more of a get together, Mrs Weasley. Once the castle is discovered, I will hold
an opening party.” replied Harry, lying partially.

Mrs Weasley gave him a piercing stare then shook her head. Ron gave Harry a stare
which almost made him burst out laughing.

“Anyway, me and Harry are heading to Lavender’s house. We will be travelling for a
day and we might be going straight to Hogwarts.” said Ron simply.

Mrs Weasley instantly stopped her cleaning and ran over to them both. She
embraced them both and gave them a tight hug.

“Erm … Harry, could I have a quick word before you head off?” asked Mr Weasley
hopefully, walking outside and into the chicken patch.

Harry knew what this was going to be about. It was going to be about what
happened at the battle. Harry nodded grudgingly.

He slowly made his way to Mr Weasley and looked up into his weak looking face. Mr
Weasley thought how to word what he wanted to say, instead he just came out with
it.

“I just want to thank you for what you did, what ever it was. It is because of you that
I was able to properly say my feelings to my family, something which I hadn’t done
for a while.” said Mr Weasley, a small tear forming in his eye.

“Mr Weasley, don’t worry about it. I saw you was in trouble and I helped. I don’t
know what I did, I will be researching it. There is no need to thank me.” said Harry
softly, being embraced into a warming hug.

Harry smiled and walked back to the car, where Ron was absentmindedly looking
into the car.
Harry unlocked it again and climbed in. Ron got in the passenger side and looked
around in admiration.

“Here we go. Give me Lavender’s address.” said Harry happily, turning on the
engine.

Ron handed Harry the small piece of parchment and watched as Harry typed the
address in on the sat navigation.

“Right, here we go. A bit of music is in order, lets go.” said Harry excitedly, placing
on a CD and reversing from the drive.

Ron smiled as he watched his best friend become an independent person. Travelling
where he wanted, with no restrictions.

Once Harry was once again on the road to Ottery St Catchpole, both Harry and Ron,
felt the tug behind the navel and the increase in speed.

Ron looked out of the window and began laughing. Harry couldn’t wait to arrive, he
knew that Ron would hit his head on the dash board.

At that moment, the car came to a sudden halt. Ron flew forward and smashed his
head against the dash board.

“FUCK. MY HEAD, AHHHHH!” he yelled aggressively.

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. He looked down at his friend who was rubbing his
forehead vigorously.

Harry looked out of the window and had no idea where he was. He looked around
and found many shops that sold small plastic buckets and spades. Harry knew that
they must be near a beach.

“Harry, go to the end of the road and follow it to the end. Then go right and follow
that road to the end. You should then enter a small town.” said Ron, pointing in
directions.

“There is no need to go on, my sat nav will direct us.” said Harry simply, holding up
his hand the stop him.

“That stop is like when your on the Knight Bus.” said Ron angrily, still holding his
head.

“After the first time, it doesn’t happen after that.” said Harry reassuringly.

Harry continued driving to Lavender’s house. His music was still blaring out, with
some fairly vulgar hip hop.
When they finally got on to the road, Ron was looking in one place. Harry drove to
that house and parked outside.

Ron got out and walked up to the house. Harry walked to the back of the car and
unlocked the boot, before heading to the house as well.

When Harry got to the door, he was jumped on and almost knocked down some
steps. Harry looked forward but was stopped by a deep kiss.

Harry could only assume this was Hermione. He laughed and broke away from the
kiss. He looked back into the chocolate eyes he loved so much.

“I have missed you so much.” said Hermione excitedly, kissing him once again.

Harry and Hermione had been together for almost a year. He loved her more than
life and would do anything for her. It was the same for Hermione, she almost died
when she saw him in a coma from a battle a few months previously.

“Same here. I hear there is some docks around here?” said Harry happily, wrapping
his arm around Hermione’s waist.

“Yeah, about five minutes away. I think its the one Dumbledore was on about.” said
Hermione, beaming at Harry.

“Okay, that’s good. We can go as soon as you are ready.” said Harry gently.

“We are.” said Hermione and Lavender in unison.

Harry and Ron smiled as Lavender pushed open the door wider. Harry and Ron
looked down at two trunks, none of which looked light.

Harry walked in and closed the door slightly, he tapped the trunks with his wand,
making them light.

Harry grabbed one whilst Ron grabbed the other. They placed them in the trunk and
then climbed back inside the car. Ron got in the back this time.

Hermione and Lavender said goodbye to Lavender’s parents, before running down
to the car. Ron placed Pig, which Lavender handed him. He placed him in his cage,
in the boot. Hedwig and Pig would be together, over the journey.

Hermione jumped in the passenger side, leaving Lavender with Ron. Both of their
faces were shocked and full of admiration.

“When did you get this?” asked Hermione happily, examining the features.

“This morning.” said Harry, grinning back at her.

“Harry?” said Lavender gently.

“Yeah?” said Harry simply, swapping his CD’s over.

“Can I ask how much money you actually have?” said Lavender softly.

“Of course you can, doesn’t mean you will get an answer though.” said Harry,
smiling back at Lavender.

“Why don’t you like talking about it?” asked Lavender curiously.

“Because I don’t like being richer than my friends.” replied Harry calmly, starting up
the car and beginning to drive.

“Won’t you even tell us?” said Lavender, putting on a sad face.

“If I tell you, I don’t want you to get the face on if I have more than you.” said Harry,
knowing full well he had more than her.

“I promise.” she said gently.

“About twenty million Galleons. Times that by five and you will have it in pounds.”
said Harry quietly, typing in another address in his sat navigation.

Before she could say anything else, Harry put on his music loudly, blocking out any
noise of speech.

Over this time, Hermione watched Harry’s body language and reactions. She was
mentally noting everything about Harry’s actions and reactions. This was so that
she could further her researching.

Harry drove for five minutes and could eventually see the docks. He stopped before
driving in and looked around him.

Dumbledore said that he would know which house was the sales man’s. Harry
looked around and then found a great flyer of a Golden Snitch.

Harry rolled his eyes and reversed the car on to the bottom of the drive. He got out
of the car and knocked on the front door.

“Who is it?” asked a voice from behind the door.

“Its Harry Potter. Albus Dumbledore sent me to buy a caravan.” said Harry calmly.

“Ah yes, Mr Potter. I was forewarned of your visit. I have something which would
satisfy yourself and your companions ideally.” said an elder man, who opened the
door beaming.

The elderly man walked up to the top of his drive and began opening many locks on
the door. Harry walked back to the car.
“I might be ten minutes. Will one of you go and sort us some tickets out?” said
Harry hopefully, pulling out his pouch.

“I will. Don’t we need passports?” said Hermione calmly.

“Good point.” said Harry, whipping out his wand and tapping it on his own,
Hermione’s, Lavender’s and Ron’s head, then he tapped it on his palm, muttering
something under his breath.

Instantly four brown passes appeared in his palm. He handed them Hermione and
then pulled out three thousand pound. He wasn’t sure how much the tickets would
be.

Hermione’s eyebrows rose slightly, but she tried to hide it. She got out of the car
and began making her way over to the docks, followed by Lavender.

Harry walked back up to the garage, which had just been pushed open. Ron shortly
joined him.

“Mr Potter. This caravan is a metal one. It has loads of space and can hold up to
seven people. Inside it is like an apartment. I hope the features and other luxury
items suit you.” said the elder man happily, opening a silver caravan.

Harry walked over to it and peered inside. He was right, the caravan was like an
apartment. Harry could see rooms coming off of the Hall.

Harry got in and began looking around. He could see a wide screen television, a Hi-fi
system, a fully working modern kitchen and thick comfy looking sofas.

Harry loved it. He could imagine himself living in this place, it was that good. Harry
smiled and turned back to the elderly man.

“How much is it?” he asked happily, pulling out his pouch.

“Fifteen thousand pounds.” replied the elderly man, as though he had made up a
price there and then.

Harry began counting out money and stacking it into the elderly man’s hands. He
smiled as Harry counted out the last hundred.

“Pleasure, sir, absolute pleasure.” said the elderly man smiling and shaking Harry’s
hand.

“Thanks a lot. Will you help attach it to my car?” asked Harry, not sure how they
fastened.
“Certainly. There is a spell on it, making it feel light but actually it is as heavy as
any other caravan. If you know what I mean.” said the elderly man, walking to the
front of the caravan.

Harry nodded and helped the elderly man pull the caravan down towards the car.
When they got it to the back, Hermione and Lavender came running up to them,
their mouths wide open.

“It may take a while to find what we are looking for, so I am buying is a luxury
caravan.” explained Harry, watching how the elderly man attached the caravan.

Once he had done, he stepped back, shook Harry’s hand once more and watched as
he drove out of the drive and towards the docks.

“Our ferry is in an hour. If we hurry we can get to the front of a queue. If we get on
near the front, we get off quicker.” said Lavender, handing out the tickets to the
people it detailed and giving Harry his change.

“Okay, lets go.” said Harry excitedly, happy to be spending some good time with his
closest friends.

------------------------------------------

Fourth chapter. The first lot of chapters weren't anything special, they only got us
involved in the story. From here onwards, it should all begin to come together. I
hope its alright and thanks for reading.

Chapter 5 : Paris, Vampires and A Castle.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 20

They waited a full hour, listening to music and chatting. Once the hour was over,
they watched as the ferry doors opened, revealing a huge parking area.
Harry drove forward and on to the ferry. He was parked behind a coach. He
remembered where he had parked his car and then got out.

The four of them walked up some stairs and entered a large lobby area. They
looked around at the cosy seating area, before continuing their tour of the ferry.

Ron was intrigued at all the electronic devices and other basic Muggle items. Harry
had had to pull him away from placing his hand in an escalator tyre.

They walked around the shops for an hour, before finding a nice little restaurant.
They took seats and ordered an Italian meal.

They were sat in a fully Italian restaurant. Once they had ordered their food, they
got drinks and sat chatting.

“I’m so excited. I can’t wait to get to Paris and to begin site seeing. We will see all
sorts, as we are looking out for things.” said Hermione happily, bouncing up and
down in her seat.

“In the journal, it says to get to the centre of Paris and head north-east.” said Harry
simply, reading from the journal.

“Shouldn’t be that hard. There are loads of roads from the docks, entering Paris’
centre.” said Hermione simply, remembering the numerous times she had been to
Paris.

“Good. Here comes our meals.” said Ron, looking at two chefs carrying plates of
food.

Hermione and Lavender rolled their eyes at Ron, who was once again, thinking of
food. The chefs placed the plates of food in front of the person who was eating it.

They all began eating in silence. Harry wasn’t sure why they were eating in silence,
but he didn’t like it, so he cracked off a conversation.

“I bought five large bottles of Firewhisky, from a friend.” he said calmly.

“Have you tried it yet?” asked Lavender eagerly.

“Nope, waiting for you guys.” said Harry honestly.

“Its suppose to burn and spin your head, its meant to be a good experience
though.” said Ron excitedly.

“Yeah, well, we can start drinking as soon as the castle is discovered. I have loads
of Butterbeer if we fancy a drink whilst driving.” said Harry calmly, taking a bite
from his pizza.
“I will give you some money towards the things, when we settle down somewhere.”
said Hermione, taking a bite from her own.

“There is no need. I won’t accept anything. Its nothing, really.” said Harry, smiling
at Hermione.

He knew she would be the one to offer something for the drinks. She thought for a
moment, before beaming at Harry.

She bent over the table and embraced Harry into a warm kiss. Harry kissed back
and was about to passionately kiss, when he remembered he was in a restaurant.

They both came out of the kiss laughing. Harry made a mental note to finish the
kiss off later.

They had a laugh about various things. They discussed what it would be like to be in
a drunken situation. Harry was most eager to see how Hermione would drink, being
a supposedly good girl.

Once they had finished their meal, it was almost time to get off of the ferry. They
looked off of the deck and could see the Eiffel Tower.

Hermione stood with her stomach leaning on to the railing. Harry came up behind
her and embraced her. He gently kissed her down her neck, she closed her eyes,
feeling as though she was in a dream.

Then they heard the captain announce that everyone should begin to head back to
their vehicles.

Harry and Hermione walked towards some stairs, hand in hand. They had lost Ron
and Lavender somewhere. Harry suspected they were kissing somewhere, he knew
they would head back to the car.

When Harry and Hermione finally got to the car, they found Ron and Lavender leant
against the side, kissing.

“Come on, you’ll mark the car.” said Harry, smiling at the two.

They both laughed and climbed into the car. Harry got into the driver’s side and
started up the car.

They all waited for a few minutes and then the large front doors of the ferry slowly
opened. Harry could see the warm atmosphere of the Paris docks.

Once the coach in front began driving forward, so did Harry. Harry drove over to
bridge and on to labelled roads.

They slowly made their way out of the docks and on to some main roads. Harry
pulled up into a lay in and focused on his sat navigation.
He changed the area to France and clicked on a section of landmarks. He found the
Eiffel Tower, which was central Paris.

He clicked on that and instantly directions were placed on the screen. Harry slowly
made his way in the right direction.

“Can I put this on, love?” asked Hermione, holding up an R n B CD.

“Yeah sure. Just put the disk in the slot.” said Harry, pointing to his CD player.

Hermione withdrew one of two disks and placed it into the CD player. Immediately
the music began playing out, quietly.

“The large flashing knob is the volume button. Turn it clockwise for it to go up.”
explained Harry simply, turning left on a large roundabout.

Hermione put up the volume to the right level for the particular disc. Hermione and
Lavender seemed to of heard the track before, as they began singing to the song.

It took twenty minutes to get to the Eiffel Tower. Harry parked and the four of them
went for a nosy.

An hour later, they came back with souvenirs and other tourist items. Harry sat in
the car and pulled out the ancient documents, Dumbledore had given him a few
months previously.

He tried to read the ancient writing of his medieval ancestor. He could read certain
words before getting angry and throwing it to the front of the car.

“What’s the matter, baby?” asked Hermione gently, grabbing the documents and
putting them back in order.

“I can’t read that shit. Why couldn’t Dumbledore translate it?” said Harry angrily,
waving his hand at the documents.

Hermione looked down at the texts and frowned slightly. She soon later understood
why Dumbledore hadn’t translated.

“He hasn’t translated because you are the only one who can read it. The documents
have had ancient magic placed on them, so only Gryffindor’s true heir can read
them.” said Hermione softly, handing Harry the documents.

“Fine, I’m going to have to try and figure them out.” said Harry, looking down at the
documents.

After a few minutes, Harry had figured out an address. He looked at it and tried
thinking of what it could be. He typed in the house’s name, in his sat navigation and
surprisingly it came up with directions, even though it was an ancient address.
“The journal says that we have to travel east until we find a place called Horse and
Saddle. It’s a place that has been in the possession of Englishmen for thousands of
years.” said Harry calmly, putting down the documents and starting up the car.

“It sounds like a pub.” said Hermione simply, looking out of her window.

“It might be. It tells me further directions when we are there.” said Harry, driving
forward and heading with the sat navigation.

It took the group three hours to get within area of their destination. Harry had
changed over driving with Ron after a few hours.

Ron followed the sat navigations directions and made his way closer to the place
called Horse and Saddle.

Harry and Hermione lay in the back cuddling. Harry fell asleep and slept over the
journey.

After a while, the car did its occasional jump of destination. This woke Harry, as he
heard Hermione and Lavender moaning in pain, with Ron laughing in the
background.

Harry woke and held Hermione, he looked at her head, which had no mark. He told
her she was alright and looked out of the window.

I think that’s it.” said Harry, pointing at a rundown building in front of them, slightly
down the road.

Ron drove slowly towards the building and parked outside of it. Harry jumped out of
the car and walked towards the front of the building.

A damaged wooden board was above the door. Harry could just read the words;
‘Horse and Saddle’.

Harry walked into the building and found that Hermione was right. It was a pub, a
very dingy and dark looking pub.

Harry could sense all different emotions. Some were interested and eager, whilst
others were showing danger.

“I don’t like it in here.” said Hermione quietly, clinging on to Harry’s arm.

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to you.” said Harry, walking over to the bar.

“Do you think the bartender would sell us some Firewhisky?” asked Ron eagerly,
eyeing the elder man.
“We can try. You three go and sit at a table. I’m not sure of France’s drinking limit.
Let’s hope it isn‘t eighteen like England.” said Harry, making his way to the
bartender.

“If it isn’t young mister Potter. Pleasure to meet you, sir. How can I help?” asked the
bartender happily.

Harry was surprised at how cheerful the bartender was, compared to how dark the
pub looked. Harry withdrew his money bag, which contained around twenty
Galleons, the only magical money he had on him.

“Four shots of Firewhisky, please mate.” said Harry calmly, opening his bag.

“Twenty Sickles, each.” said the bartender.

Harry withdrew the needed money and handed it over. The bartender poured some
red and orange liquid into some small shot glasses.

Harry held back a smile as he was served under age. The bartender handed over
some change and the drinks. He shook Harry’s hand before allowing him to go to his
table.

“Here we are. We’re all drinking it in one.” said Harry happily, placing the four
glasses in front of each of them.

“On the count of three.” said Ron excitedly. “One … Two … Three.”

They all downed the liquid and slammed down their glass. They could feel their
throat burning and their heads spinning.

They all laughed and Hermione and Lavender coughed slightly. They knew that
when they are drinking this drink, they would enjoy it.

Ron looked behind Harry and could see a pair of blood shot eyes glaring back in
their direction. Then he found a pair of pointed teeth shining at him.

Ron didn’t know whether they were what he thought they were. He thought they
were vampires, but he wasn’t entirely sure.

“Harry?” said Ron quietly. “There is two people behind you, that look as though
they want nothing more than to sink their teeth into us.”

Harry focused his senses on the people behind him and felt the eagerness of
something. He turned around and looked into the dark corner.

He then felt the thoughts of the two people float past his mind. He felt that they
indeed did want to bite the four of them, they were vampires. At this thought, Harry
said something.
“Try it.” he muttered warningly.

The two vampires looked at each other and pulled a facial expression which was
slightly surprised.

“Ron, tell me if they approach us.” said Harry simply, placing his wand in his hand.

Hermione watched everything that Harry did, noting everything. She watched as all
his senses tuned into the surroundings.

They began talking normally. Harry’s senses were still monitoring the two vampires.
Ron would occasionally glance behind Harry.

After a while, Harry heard a table being over turned. Harry jumped to his left,
bringing Hermione and Lavender facing the floor.

Instantly Harry’s eyes changed from green to white. The dust and candles began
circling him.

Hermione and Lavender were watching everything from the floor. Ron was stood
against a wall, his wand in his hand.

As he tried to go and stand beside Harry, he would be pushed back flat against the
wall. Some force was holding him firmly against the wall.

Meanwhile, the vampires had stopped charging and watched as Harry began filling
himself with power. They watched in puzzlement.

“I warned you.” said Harry, in a voice which echoed.

“We are immortal. You cannot kill us!” hissed one of the vampires menacingly,
taking one step towards Harry.

“You are classed as a creature. I am the ruler of all creatures. I am your master.”
said Harry, still in his echoing voice.

“We have no master. We are not ruled!” said the other vampire, going to Harry’s
right.

The first vampire was looking at the floor. He could hear a voice pounding his head.
It was telling him to bow to his master. He didn’t know what it was, but he looked
back at Harry, on the verge of bowing.

“You see. I am your master and you are within my control. It is your soul telling you
that I am your master. I rule you!” snapped Harry, waving his wand at the first
vampire.
Instantly he fell to his knees and his back arched into a bow. The second vampire
looked back in amazement. Just as he was going to strike, his own soul came into
play.

It was telling him to bow to his master or suffer the price of being rid from the earth.
The vampire frowned and looked back at Harry.

“What is this trickery?” he asked seriously.

“I am the Prince of Souls. I rule all magical beings. You bow before me or I will send
you away from this earth.” said Harry dangerously, the chairs beginning to circle
him.

“We have no soul to control. How can our soul be commanding us?” snapped the
vampire, looking down at his companion who was still bowing, however was not
under the power of Harry’s spell.

“You did once have a soul. There are distant remains of that soul. It cannot
command you as there is so little of it. I am your soul, I can do as I wish with your
soul. Bow beneath me or else.” said Harry, starting the get angrier.

Something clicked in Hermione’s mind. She had read of this Prince of Souls. She had
read it in a book Dumbledore had given her.

This Prince of Souls was suppose to be the ruler of every magical being who walks
the earth. It has the power of his own and every other magical being on earth.

Hermione was shocked beyond ever before. She was looking at her boyfriend who
was suppose to be the mythical Prince of Souls. She fainted at that thought.

Harry sensed something in his own feelings twinge slightly. He looked around and
found Lavender over an unconscious Hermione.

Instantly his eyes changed back to normal and he fell to the floor. His head was
spinning dangerously. He couldn’t remember anything that had happened a few
moments before.

He looked to his right and found both of the vampires frowning at Harry, just before
they vanished into thin air.

Ron came to Harry’s side and helped him up. Harry’s mind was soon under control
and he could see straight.

He looked down and found Hermione still unconscious. He walked to her and lifted
her from the floor. He walked with her in his arms and kicked open the pub door.

He strode over to the car, which Ron opened for him. He placed Hermione in the
back seat and climbed in himself.
Ron and Lavender got into the front and Ron began driving. Harry rested
Hermione’s head on his lap and slowly began stroking her face.

“Enervate.” he said finally.

Hermione instantly awoke and looked directly into Harry’s normal eyes. She smiled
weakly and sat up.

She rested her head against him and closed her eyes, deep in thought. Ron stopped
half way down the road, realising he had no idea where he was going.

“I need the next directions, Harry.” he said simply, trying not to think of what he
had just witnessed.

“The journal says we should just be able to see the point of some snowy mountains.
It says to head towards them. I know for a fact that part of the castle is built inside
of them.” said Harry calmly, looking out of the window.

He pointed down the road Ron was driving. Harry could just see the point of the
mountain, which was miles away.

Harry dropped to sleep, as Ron began driving towards the mountains. Harry’s mind
began thinking over what had just happened, what he had just said, the things he
never knew about. However, his body was sleeping, something Harry didn’t know
was possible.

After around an hour, he came to the conclusion that he was this Prince of Souls. He
had to be, for him to say it. It was something he was determined to research.

Harry was confused at how he would know he is something and to say it, without
previously knowing. He felt some sort of pride in stopping two vampires from biting
them.

Ron drove for another hour, whilst Lavender worked out how to use the television
on the MP4 player. She began watching television, whilst Ron drove towards the
mountains.

After yet another hour, the car stopped and the engine went off. Ron turned in his
seat and gently shook Harry.

“What?” asked Harry groggily, rubbing his eyes.

“I can’t go any further. The mountains are about another three mile in front. I can
go left or right. Which way?” said Ron calmly, looking at the huge mountains that
were still a distance away.

Harry sat up, waking Hermione up as well. She rubbed her own eyes and looked
around her. She hadn’t realised how long she had been asleep.
Harry looked out of the front window and noticed a long and sludgy dirt path,
making its way towards to mountains.

“Go up that dirt path, in front.” said Harry simply, trying to find the end of the dirt
path, but couldn’t see as far.

“What dirt path?” asked Ron, looking around him.

“The one directly I front of you.” said Harry, pointing at the foot of the path.

Ron was looking around stupidly, looking for the path. Harry shook his head and
looked at Hermione. He frowned when he saw Hermione’s confused face.

Why couldn’t they see the path, which was directly in front of them? Harry grabbed
the ancient texts and began reading.

After ten minutes he figured it all out. He read that only he could see that entrance
to the castle. He had to permit the others to enter before they could see it.

“Let me drive, Ron. Its ancient magic, making the owner the only person who can
see it.” explained Harry, getting out of the car and swapping places with Ron.

Harry drove forward and stopped directly at the foot of the path. He looked directly
in front of him and concentrated on what he wanted.

“All with me are permitted to enter castle of Gryffindor and Potter.” said Harry, his
eyes gently glowing white as his power did the command.

Once Harry had finished talking, his eyes changed back to normal and he looked
around quizzically. He shook it off, knowing some research would solve everything.

“Where did that come from?” asked Ron, pointing down at the sludgy path.

“I have to allow anyone who wants to come to the castle. I gave permission,
allowing you three to see the path.” explained Harry simply, putting the car into
gear.

----------------------------------------------

Fifth chapter. Hope its alright for you lot. The next chapter won't be that important,
but after that, a fun chapter may arrive. Hope to see you great readers, reading
them chapters. Thanks.

Chapter 6 : Castle Construction and Refurbishment.

Rating: Mature
Chapter Reviews: 18

Harry drove slowly up the dirt path. He was excited about seeing whether his castle
was still standing or not.

He spent half an hour driving up the sludgy and damaged path. He could tell that
the path had not been used in many years, he could see some faint horse shoe
marks in the ground.

Harry spent so long so that he wouldn’t tip his car. The car would sway one way or
the other, as it fell into a ditch in the ground.

When he finally got to the top, he saw two extremely large, thick metal gates. Harry
couldn’t see anything beyond the gates, they were that thick and tall.

Harry got out of the car and walked over to the gates. Once he placed his hand on
them they instantly sprung to life and slowly began opening.

Harry climbed back in his car, eager to get in. When the gates opened entirely his
mouth instantly fell.

He was facing an extremely large stone road. At the end there was a large and thick
wooden draw bridge, which was drawn up to the castle.

Surrounding the castle there was a large and deep moat surrounding to entire
castle. The moat must have been at least fifty feet in width and at least fifty feet
deep.

On either side of the stone road, there were two large huts. Harry didn’t know what
they were for, but as he drove onto the road, three trolls bounded from each.

Harry slammed on his brakes as the trolls placed themselves in front of the car,
frowning down at them.

Instantly their soul began warning them. Their soul would tell them that their
master was finally here to rule them.

They wasn’t sure whether to believe this voice in their head. They stood still, not
doing anything. Harry immediately pulled the documents to him and flicked through
them.

After a while he found some information about how to control the beings he ruled.
All he had to do was to say his name, to introduce himself.

The documents say that all beings know his name and know that he rules them.
Harry slowly and cautiously got out of the car and stood in front of it.
He looked up at the trolls and summoned the courage to speak to them. He faced
them all and stood at his highest.

“I am Harry Potter.” he said.

Before he could continue, the troll’s faces cracked into huge smiles and they
practically threw themselves to the floor into a bow.

“I would like you to get every being and form them in the courtyard. I will introduce
myself to everyone.” said Harry, looking down at the trolls, slightly surprised.

They instantly bowed and ran towards the castles. Harry waved his hand at the
gates and they instantly closed and locked themselves.

Harry got back in the car and smiled at the stunned expressions. Harry drove slowly
down the road. He examined the castle.

It had about twelve floors and there were window after window, showing the
amount of rooms. There were turrets and towers coming off of the castle.

Harry loved the place. It was like another Hogwarts, all for him. He began imagining
the things he could do with his own castle.

When he finally got to the moat, he got out of the car, standing next to the trolls
who couldn’t get over.

He looked down and noticed that there were many sea creatures, none he knew off
and none he wanted to get into a fight with.

As Harry approached the edge of the moat, it instantly sprang to life and began
lowering itself. Harry looked beyond it to find another metal gate.

Harry jumped back into his car and drove over the drawbridge. The metal gate
opened on its own accord and allowed Harry to enter to castle.

Harry was then on stunned once more. He looked around the huge courtyard. The
gardens and fountain were in bad condition, but he could imagine how it did and will
look.

He parked the car and got out. The trolls began racing around the castle, telling
other beings that their master had finally come to them.

After five minutes, Harry could feel the floor shaking. He gripped his wand nervously
and looked in all directions.

He watched as more trolls, giants and House-Elves began charging into the
courtyard eagerly. They all stopped and formed themselves in front of Harry.
He, Ron, Hermione and Lavender were shocked beyond any other time. They looked
back as all the creatures put their services for Harry.

All the creatures looked back at Harry, waiting for him to become their master. As
Harry was about to speak, he felt something within him begin to empower him.
Before he could do anything about it, he explodes with his power.

“I am Harry Potter. Heir of Godric Gryffindor and Prince of Souls.” said Harry, his
voice echoing and his eyes blazing red with flames.

Harry began spinning within the air, making dead plants, leaves and broken pieces
of brick zoom around him.

His body felt as though it was being ripped apart. He couldn’t stand the pain. Before
he knew it, he was flung high into the air, still spinning dangerously.

“HARRY!” screamed Hermione, fear filling her body.

“MASTER!” yelled all the creatures in unison.

They all began pointing their fingers or weapons towards Harry. They all began
performing magic, trying to get Harry to come back to them.

The magic bounced back towards them. Harry began yelling as power began
shooting out of him in all directions.

Harry’s body was sending magic everywhere it could. Harry then began zooming
towards the ground. Instead of colliding, he was placed gently on his feet.

The power stopped spreading out from him and he was placed back with no
spinning. As his eyes changed from white to green, he collapsed with loss of energy.

Hermione fell to her knees, hovering over Harry. She was crying as she witnessed
her love become weakened dangerously, by his own power.

“Lavender, open the caravan. Ron, help me get Harry up and into the caravan.” she
ordered seriously, gripping Harry under one arm.

Lavender instantly bound over to the caravan and swung open the door. She walked
inside and opened the door to the master bedroom.

It was a rich and dark wooden room. It had a large king size four poster in the
centre of the room. Lavender pulled back the covers and ran out to help the others.

The three of them heaved Harry into the caravan and into his bed. Hermione began
looking after him, whilst Ron and Lavender sat in some leather seats and waited for
Harry to come around.
It took an hour for Harry to get some strength enough to open his eyes. He looked
around and found his three friends talking in low voices.

“What happened?” he asked quietly.

They all jumped and rushed over to Harry. Hermione was holding a very thick book
and was reading a large chapter.

“I have researched a few things. I have found out that the thing that just happened.
It was your mind and body sending word to every magical being, telling them the
Prince of Souls is now at large and ready to rule.” explained Hermione, reading from
part of the chapter.

“So what did I do?” asked Harry, not quite registering.

“You sent your power all over the world, to tell magical beings that their long lost
master has returned.” replied Hermione simply.

“So everyone now knows?” said Harry curiously. “Does that mean that everyone is
going to be treating me as their master?”

“No. They all know that there is someone out in the world that is their ruler, but
they don’t know who. Once you are in your different magical state, anyone who
challenges you will know.” replied Hermione, knowing this would be a relax on
Harry’s mind.

Harry was pleased to know that only his enemies will know who he is. He was glad
to know that everyone knows that he is Harry Potter and not some Prince of Souls.
He knew that they knew he was out in the world, he only had to be careful to keep
his identity a secret.

“What’s happened with all the creatures?” asked Harry, thinking about how his
servants would of reacted.

“They are outside still. They were worried on how you were. Now they know you are
alive, they won’t do anything other than things you order them to. So you need to
give them things to do.” replied Ron calmly, sitting at the foot of the bed.

“Are you fit enough to go out to them?” asked Lavender, looking at how weak Harry
was.

“No. I need a strengthening potion.” replied Harry honestly.

Hermione left the caravan and looked at all the creatures. She looked at them and
knew they were all very clever, as they all knew English.

“Does anyone here have a strengthening potion?” she asked hopefully. “Harry
needs one.”
“I do young miss. I am the castles potion mater. I will have one with you briefly.”
said a giant, running off to the far end of the castle.

“Will master be okay?” asked a House-elf hopefully, clinging onto her rags.

“He will be fine. He will be out shortly to hand out orders and routines for you all to
do.” replied Hermione, sitting on the car bonnet.

“Miss?” said another House-Elf.

“Yeah?” said Hermione in return, looking down at the House-Elf.

“Will you explain to master that we have not kept this castle in god condition
because we were ordered not to by our previous master?” said the House-Elf
seriously.

“Of course. He understands. He isn’t someone to fear. He will treat you as a friend
not a servant.” said Hermione simply.

They all began muttering in excitement. They were silenced when they saw the
giant returning, his hand protecting a vial of something.

“Here, miss.” said the giant importantly, handing Hermione the vial.

Hermione jumped down from the bonnet and walked back into the caravan and into
the master bedroom. She uncorked the potion and administered the potion, kissing
it away happily.

Harry stayed in the bed for another minute, whilst the potion went into effect. He
felt as his body began being recharged and made stronger.

He climbed out of bed and slowly made his way out of the caravan. As he entered
the courtyard, all the creatures bowed in respect.

“Please, all stand. Don’t bow to me, we are all friends. There will be some strict
rules I want you all to follow.” said Harry, making everyone stand normally.

“Firstly, all will wear proper clothes. I will get some clothes for you all. Secondly,
don’t call me sir, call me Harry. Thirdly, enjoy life around your work, don’t just do
work and miss out on al the other things this word offers. Fourthly, I will sort out
some proper accommodation for you all, so you all have a real bedroom.” continued
Harry seriously.

They all began muttering excitedly. They hadn’t ever lived with such rules and were
eager to try them out.

“This place needs to be done up, to be made fit to live in. I am going to divide you
all into groups and I will set you duties.” explained Harry simply.
“I want all the giants to work outside. All outer walls or buildings need to be
reconstructed. The gardens also need to be redone. If any help is needed, come and
ask myself, Hermione here, Lavender here or Ron here.” said Harry calmly, pointing
to the people he introduced.

“How are they suppose to do all that without magic?” asked Ron,.

“Good point. Fifth rule. All can use magic as long as its not against each other or
allies.” said Harry clearly.

Harry had just given permission for his servants to perform magic to do their work
and for their own purposes. He hoped it was a wise thing to do.

The giants began walking around the place, repairing and redoing areas of the
castle. Harry was happy at their progress.

“I want three quarters of the House-Elves to work on the inside of the main castle. I
want it to be refurbished and constructed where necessary. Lavender here will show
you the kind of furniture needed. Anything of Godric Gryffindor’s possession should
be placed in a separate room, for me to look at.” said Harry, watching a large group
of the House-Elves moving away to the main castle.

“Lavender, I want rich furniture. Like dark brown furniture and dark brown leather
sofas. Cream rugs and pictures to go with it. You know what I mean?” said Harry
calmly, looking at Lavender.

“Yeah, I know what you mean. I will see you lot later, at the smaller castle.” said
Lavender, walking after the House-Elves.

“The rest of you House-Elves will come with me and Hermione, to the smaller castle.
We will work on that area. Ron and the trolls can go and sort out some
accommodation for the servants.” said Harry seriously, looking at his friend
hopefully.

He nodded and led the trolls out of the courtyard and towards the grounds. Harry
and Hermione took the remaining House-Elves and entered the smaller castle.

They walked through two large double oak doors, which groaned from being locked
for so many years.

Instantly the House-Elves darted around the castle, cleaning and removing things.
Harry told Hermione to tell them all what kind of furniture is needed, whilst he
entered a large library.

He didn’t want Hermione to be around when he entered this room, as she would
instantly become drawn to it.
He saw five House-Elves run past. He quickly got them and locked themselves in the
library. They looked around the place.

Its furniture and layout was fine and Harry liked it. But it was dustier than he had
ever seen. He looked down at the House-Elves, who instantly began dusting the
place.

Harry walked to the study desks and collected any documents he could find. He
placed them all in a conjured cardboard box. He was going to read them further
when he had time.

He cleared all the books back to their original place and disposed of any rubbish he
had. He entered the small rooms off of the library and tidied everything away.

He felt sick when he entered a bathroom, which hadn’t been cleaned for thousands
of years. He cleaned it and was happy at the result.

When he returned back into the main library, he found the five House-Elves panting
and covered in dust.

Harry waved his wand and they cleaned up. He looked around to place which wasn’t
dark anymore. The dust from the windows had been cleaned away, allowing natural
sunlight to shine into the library.

All the books had been dusted and were now looking as though they were never
dirty. Harry looked around quickly at the perfect room, before leaving with the
House-Elves.

He liked these five, so he kept them with him. They walked down the corridor and
into another room.

This was yet another study area. There were no book cases, but there were plenty
of instruments and furniture. It reminded Harry of Dumbledore’s office.

Harry determined that this place was where Godric Gryffindor wrote his letters and
read letters. Harry could see mail all over the place.

Harry conjured all the letters and placed them in the cardboard box. Once all the
letters were put away, Harry put away some of Godric Gryffindor’s personal writing
tools.

Then he allowed the House-Elves to get rid of everything else, clean the room and
then conjure the wanted furniture.

The room was left as a more modernised letter office. Harry mentally noted to buy a
Muggle computer and equipment.
He wasn’t sure whether they would work in a magical castle, but there was no harm
in trying. There was less magic in the atmosphere.

By the time they had finished cleaning and redecorating the rooms to what Harry
wanted, it had gone pitch black outside.

Harry waved his wand and the candles around the small castle lit. Harry was
astonished at the size of even the small castle.

The small castle was five floors and had around two hundred room, excluding
bathrooms. Harry was going to use this as his home, this was going to be his main
part.

The larger castle, was huge. It had twelve floors and over a thousand rooms. Harry
knew that that was too much space. He didn’t know what to do with it all.

He and Hermione left the smaller castle and walked into the courtyard. Both of their
mouths dropped as they looked back at a large beautiful courtyard.

There was a huge fountain in the centre, with the statue of a phoenix in the centre.
Surrounding it were perfectly cut green grass.

There were several flower beds blossoming roses, tulips and herbs. There was a
small herb garden, which grew things which could be placed in potions. Harry liked
this idea.

He walked around the castle and looked at the perfect craftsmanship on the once
damaged areas. They were now looking s though they had never fallen apart.

Harry and Hermione met Lavender in the centre, just by the fountain. They sat
down on one of the four benches the giants had just crafted.

“How is it looking?” asked Harry curiously.

“Brilliant. It looks like some rich buggers mansion. All the furniture looks as though
it would be the price of any normal house. It looks wonderful.” replied Lavender
happily.

“Good. I don’t know what to do with the main castle, I will be using the smaller
castle as my home.” said Harry calmly.

“Why don’t you allow the Order to use the main part?” suggested Hermione. “It will
give them a bigger and safer headquarters.”

“That’s a good idea. But I want to be able to control how certain people come in.”
said Harry, looking up at the snowy sky for ideas.
“Why don’t you conjure a large blackboard and chalk, then enchant it to do as you
wish?” said Hermione cleverly. “I can enchant it. You write the persons name on the
board and they will be allowed in the castle.”

“Yeah, great idea. Hold on.” said Harry, pulling out his wand.

He waved it and muttered a few incantations. Instantly four blackboards and a small
box of chalk appeared on the bench table.

“Why have you got four?” asked Lavender curiously. “You only need one for each
castle.”

I want one beside a fireplace in each castle. I write their names on the board, then
they can floo and when they do, they will come out of that fireplace. The other two
boards can be placed by the main doors.” explained Harry, beginning to write
several names on the board.

He spent ten minutes writing peoples names. He including; Dumbledore, Tonks,

Lupin, Shacklebolt, Moody, McGonagall, Hermione, Ron, Lavender, Mr Weasley, Mrs
Weasley and John, his protector.

He copied the names on each blackboard and then handed them to Hermione, for
her to enchant them. She walked over to the boards and tapped them softly,
muttering under her breath.

They all shook and glowed white, before zooming off in separate directions. Harry
knew they were going to be attached to their respective places.

“Where have they gone?” asked Harry curiously.

“One is beside the main double oak doors of the smaller castle and one is beside
the main double oak doors of the main castle. In the main castle the floo board has
gone to the meeting room. In the small castle, it has gone into the main living
room.” explained Hermione happily, putting her wand away.

“Good. Now everyone on that list can come to the castle when needed. Shall we go
and see what Ron is doing?” said Harry happily, standing up.

“Yeah, sure.” said Hermione calmly, standing up and linking arms with Harry.

The three of them left the courtyard and walked out onto the grounds. Harry looked
around at the dry ground, but snowy sky. It was snowy weather, but there was no
snow.

Harry, Hermione and Lavender walked for five minutes. They were covering a lot of
ground. Harry was slightly surprised at the amount of land.
Harry could see smaller huts scattered around the grounds. One was positioned
outside a forest, another was in the centre of the grounds, with a small shed
attached to it.

When they walked over a hill, they found all the trolls and Ron walking back and
forth. Harry watched as the finishing touches were being attached to a four story
building.

Harry could tell that most of this building had already been built, but wasn’t
complete. Harry walked down to the building and stood beside Ron.

“What’s this?” he asked curiously.

“Supposedly, Godric Gryffindor gave the creatures a section of land to do as they

wished. They all began building accommodations for themselves. When Gryffindor
left, they weren’t able to build any more and had to leave it unfinished. All we have
done is finished off the roof and the interior building.” replied Ron proudly.

“So is it where they will be living?” asked Harry, looking at the impressive building.

“Yeah. Everything is set. Its up to them to get rooms and personalise it.” replied
Ron, shivering slightly.

Harry felt a shiver beside him. He looked down and found Hermione. She was only
wearing a thin jumper.

“I can’t feel the cold, have my jacket.” said Harry simply, wrapping Hermione in his
jacket.

“What do you mean, you can’t feel it?” said Hermione, not wanting Harry to go cold
because of her.

“I don’t know, I just can’t feel the cold. Maybe it’s the fire elemental I have.” said
Harry simply.

It was the truth. He couldn’t feel the cold. But he was sure that it would be freezing.
The entire place was covered in snowy wind.

“Come on, lets get back. I think the entire place is worthy to live in now, its like a
King’s palace.” said Lavender shivering.

“No, we will go to the caravan. I want to read the documents for anything we might
of missed. We will start to live in the castle tomorrow, if everything is fine.” said
Harry, walking back towards the castle.

He wrapped his arm around Hermione, he concentrated on warmth going through

his body. Instantly she felt warmth sink into her body.
She kissed Harry gently and they all headed back to the courtyard. They climbed in
the caravan and sat in the sitting area.

Harry pulled the documents towards him and began reading. Hermione and
Lavender began reading from a thick book, which Hermione was seen reading
earlier.

Harry knew that they were researching things about him, but he left them. Ron was
sat across from Harry, on the other side of the table they were sat at. He was
reading then documents about the Hufflepuff manor.

They all read for an hour and then turned in for some sleep. Harry hadn’t found
anything which could affect the living in the castles, so he was proud to be moving
in the following day.

***

Harry awoke to find Hermione not beside him. He got out and looked at his clock. It
told him it was only seven in the morning.

He couldn’t get back to sleep, so he pulled on some clothes and left the caravan. He
loved the air outside, it was so clear and fresh.

It had snowed over night, as his car was covered in snow. Harry waved his wand
and the snow jumped off of his car.

Harry walked across the courtyard and examined the lawns and flower beds. The
lawns were covered in snow now, but the flower beds had no snow what so ever.

The flowers were growing happily in the cold weather. Harry assumed that magic
was doing this. He walked through the double oak doors to the small castle and
walked around.

He made his way towards the back of the castle, the part that he hadn’t been in. he
found himself facing a phoenix statue, right at the far end of the castle.

It was surrounded by three large shining steel suits of armour. There were two
flanking the statue and one facing it.

Harry withdrew Gryffindor’s journal and read about the smaller castle. He read that
this was the personal area of Godric Gryffindor.
He read that this area was only accessible by the owner or the owner’s guests.
Harry looked up at the phoenix statue and read out loud a password.

“Bravery.” he muttered.

Instantly the statue sprang alive and began circling a staircase. It was exactly like
the headmaster’s staircase at Hogwarts.

He climbed the staircase and the double oak doors swung open for him. Instead of
entering an office, he entered a corridor.

It was covered in portraits and candles. Harry slowly made his way down the
corridor and into a reception area.

There were three sets of double oak doors. Harry went to the one on his left. They
swung open for him, revealing a large library, with study and office space.

He walked to the far end, where a large gold desk was placed. There was a throne
seat behind it.

Harry could tell that this was the office of Godric Gryffindor, his own personal study.
Harry sat in his new office chair and looked around.

He was on some sort of stage, as he was looking down onto the library. He looked to
his left and found another wooden door.

He opened it and walked inside. He was stunned slightly. He was in a personal

animal room. There were five black owls on perches and Hedwig on another perch.
She seemed to have fitted in perfectly.

Harry then realised something. He realised that the owls and other creatures were
still alive, even after thousands of years.

Harry suspected ancient magic preserved them of their age so many years ago.
Harry walked over to the owls and they hooted softly.

He could only say that these were probably really good owls, as they were
Gryffindor’s personal owls.

Harry turned around and he fell in love with what he saw. He looked back at a fully
grown phoenix. Harry was reminded of Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix.

This one was the same as Fawkes. Harry approached it and it flew over and landed
on his shoulder.

He looked down at the perch and read a small metal plate. It read; Whistler.
This was the phoenix’s name. It was an odd name which was explained when it
made a noise of affection.

It was like a whistle. Harry understood the name and knew he would use this
phoenix for his personal use, as his ancestor did many years previously.

Harry took the perch and placed it next to the golden desk. He placed Whistler on it
and left him there.

Harry walked out of the room and back into the reception area. He walked straight
across and into the door which was to his right.

As he entered, his mouth fell once more. Inside was a huge bathroom. There were
several toilets for some reason. In the centre of the bathroom there was a
swimming pool like bath.

There were hundreds of different taps surrounding it. Harry could remember seeing
one of these in the prefect bathroom.

Harry walked around the marble bathroom and looked at the perfectly crafted
marble sinks and marble counters.

Harry loved it, it was a bathroom anyone would dream of. He eventually left the
bathroom and walked through the last set of double out doors.

When he entered, he entered a huge rich bedroom. There was a king size large four
poster bed. It had silk curtains and silk bedding.

There was a large bear rug and throne seating. There were large wardrobes, which
were full of robes of all kinds.

Harry walked around further and found many antiques. He found a set of armour,
which could only have been Gryffindor’s battle armour. He found a wall of different
swords, all with Gryffindor’s name carved into them.

Harry was stunned at the perfect bedroom. It was cosy even though it was many
years old. There were no dust which was a bonus, Harry could only blame magic for
the no dust part.

After a short while, Harry met Hermione, Ron and Lavender in the dining room. They
had some breakfast made from the House-Elves.

Harry looked around and smiled happily. He could imagine a great future ahead of
him. He was happy to have a place like this, a place where all his future plans could
come true.

------------------------------------------------
Heres chapter six. The fun chapter I was on about, will be Chapter Eight. Hope you
read it and thanks for reading.

Chapter 7 : Shopping and Discoveries.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 28

Over the remaining days of the weeks, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Lavender had a
laugh and chilled out. Harry finally introduced Hermione to the large library, which
from then onwards became her and Lavender’s home.

Harry and Ron were often found in the grounds, planning some new constructions.
They hadn’t come up with any new ideas, they just thought about things.

On the last day of the week, Harry was sat in his office. He was leaning back in his
throne chair and thinking about how to offer a headquarters to the Order of the
Phoenix.

Harry was going to offer the main castle to Dumbledore and the Order. They needed
a larger and safer headquarters and Harry had that to offer.

After a while, he had come up with the offer and the conditions. He put it in a letter
and then read it through:

Dear Albus,

I am writing to you to offer you a place for the headquarters, for the Order of the
Phoenix. I have successfully discovered the Gryffindor Castle and it is now fully
recovered and in full working order. I want to thank you for telling me about it and
giving me the chance to have a better future. The castle is split into two parts.
There is a main part, which is disgustingly large and then there is the smaller part,
which is large in itself, but suitable for me. I offer you the main castle, for the use of
the Order. You may do as you wish, but there are conditions for using my property.
The first is that no member of the Order is to enter my personal castle, unless I
allow it. The second is that nothing is to be done to the grounds or any other part of
the area, other than to the main castle. The third is for no one to try and reject me
from any meetings held here and to treat me as an equal and not a child. If you
accept these, then you may floo to the castle. Say either Gryffindor Castle or Potter
Castle. I would like to see you before any other Order members come, there is
something you need to do. Hope I have come to some use. Hope to see you soon.

Sincerely,

Harry.

P.S. The phoenix is called Whistler.

Harry re-read the letter and then got out of his seat. He walked over to Whistler’s
perch and stroked him happily.

He clasped the scroll of parchment in his beak and vanished in a flash of flame.
Harry walked over to the room with his owls and pulled a piece of parchment
towards him.

He copied the same letter three times. He attached one to one of the owls and sent
them off. The letter read:

Come to the back of the castle, until you find a statue of a phoenix. I have placed
you accessible to this area of the castle. Just mutter the password; bravery. I have a
few things to discuss.

Harry.

These were sent to Ron, Hermione and Lavender, who would be somewhere in the
castle. Harry wanted to talk to them about the offer to Dumbledore and about a
party he wanted to organise.

Harry left the office and entered the reception area. Over the week he had changed
the reception area into a rich living room.

There were brown leather sofas. Cream bear rugs. A dark wood fireplace, with a
large mirror above it.

It was really cosy. There were portraits on the walls and even a small poker table.
Harry had left a large space close to the entrance, he had plans on placing a large
snooker table there.

He was going to place a widescreen television in place of the large mirror and a
decent Hi-fi system on the wall next to it. Harry was sure that with low level magic
activity, electrical items can work with magic. Harry was also sure that some
magical protection could be found, to keep them working with magic.
As Harry sat down, Ron, Hermione and Lavender entered the room. Hermione
looked around in admiration and sat beside him, curling up next to him.

Ron and Lavender went on a two seat sofa and hugged. Harry wrapped his arms
around Hermione, before he began speaking.

“I have offered the main castle to Dumbledore, as a headquarters. Under the

conditions that we still have our privacy. They are forbidden to enter this castle. I
should get feedback soon.” said Harry calmly.

“When will you be holding a party?” asked Ron eagerly.

“Well, I want to contact everyone and to organise a day. I also need to get some
Muggle electrical things. They will be able to run off of magic, won’t they?” said
Harry, looking at Hermione.

“Yeah they will. They don’t work at Hogwarts, because there is hundreds of people
performing magic. As there is only four of us, then they will run perfectly.” said
Hermione cleverly.

“Good. So I will get some televisions and music systems. They will be good for a
decent party. I need to get some Muggle alcohol as well. Then we will be set for a
party.” said Harry happily.

“Well, we can go to London and get everything needed. We can stay over at my
parents’ house. Things can get ordered there and then transported here.” said
Hermione softly.

“Yeah, okay. Once I have feedback from Dumbledore, me and you can head off. Will
you two write letters to everyone who is coming to the party?” asked Harry
hopefully, looking at Ron and Lavender.

“Yeah, sure. We’ll do that now.” said Ron simply, getting up and leading Lavender
out of the living room.

At that moment, a flash of flame appeared in the living room. Harry realised this to
be Whistler, who vanished back to his perch.

Harry grabbed the letter and read:

Dear Harry,

I much appreciate your offer and I will accept. The conditions are fine, I will leave
you to your privacy. Having a place such as your castle would be excellent, as you
are technically a secret keeper. No one will be able to give the whereabouts other
than yourself. Thanks again. I believe you will be wanting me to add names to some
sort of list? The people who will be allowed in? That must mean you have placed
myself as a high accessible person to the main part of your castle. I appreciate that
and I thank you. I will be along later on, to add the necessary Order members. Then
I will use it as headquarters from then onwards. Thanks again and I hope you
participate in Order meetings.

Thanks.

Sincerely,

Albus.

Harry smiled and placed the letter on the coffee table. He and Hermione stood and
walked to the main bedroom.

Harry had earlier moved all his and Hermione’s clothes, and possessions into the
bedroom. They went in and got dressed up. They packed a few clothes, for the stay
at the Grangers.

Once they were dressed and ready to go, they walked to the living room and
scattered floo powder into the flames.

“Diagon Alley.” muttered Harry, holding onto Hermione.

They instantly began spinning. They could feel the dust and soot soaking their
newly worn clothes.

When they were flung out onto the concrete of Diagon Alley, they jumped up and
Harry cleaned them both off. They looked as though they hadn’t ever gotten dirty.

They quickly walked through the Leaky Cauldron and entered Muggle London. Harry
looked around and held Hermione’s hand.

The place was crowded full of Muggles. No one noticed that two people had
appeared out of an invisible pub.

Hermione seemed to know where she was going, as she led the way down some
streets. Hermione walked for five minutes, until she stopped outside a large Mall.

Harry smiled at her and they both entered. Harry was certain there would be a shop
in here with the necessary items.

“How many televisions and Hi-fi’s do you want?” asked Hermione curiously, leading
the way into the Mall.

“How many living rooms does the smaller castle have?” said Harry simply.

“There is five living rooms, including your personal one.” replied Hermione calmly.

“Well, one each for them and one for our bedroom. That should do.” said Harry,
wrapping his arm around Hermione’s shoulder.
“Okay. There is a really good place around the corner.” said Hermione cleverly,
leading the way around a corner.

Harry became face to face with a huge electronic store. There were all sorts if
electrical goods. The both walked in and firstly walked over to the television area.

Harry’s mouth fell as he looked at the very large televisions. There were slim, wide,
tall and short televisions.

Harry was drawn to a huge plasma entertainment system. It was a forty two inch
widescreen. It had DVD player, surround sound and came with a large stand.

Harry loved it. Hermione wasn’t sure about the price though. She looked at the four
digit sum and then back at Harry.

“Its two and a half thousand pounds.” she muttered softly.

“And?” said Harry. “They will be used for years to come.”

“It adds up to fifteen grand if you are going to get six of them.” said Hermione,
biting her lip gently.

Harry loved it when she did that. He smiled at her and kissed her softly. He wrapped
his arms around her and kissed her neck.

“May I help you, sir?” asked a shop assistant clearly.

“Erm … yeah. I want six of these. Then can you show me your best sound system?”
said Harry calmly.

“Six, sir?” said the shop assistant curiously, shocked at this teenager making such
an order.

“Yes, six. I will want six sound systems as well. Don’t you need an order form?”
asked Harry simply.

“Yes, sir. If you walk to your left and around the corner, you will find the sound
systems. I will be with you momentarily, I need to get an order form.” said the
assistant, trotting away to fetch an order form.

Harry led Hermione around the corner and into the music section. There were loads
of different Hi-fi’s. Harry wanted something with high watt. Then the bass and
volume would be really high.

Harry had a look, whilst Hermione still looked worried about the price. She finally
spoke her thoughts.

“Harry, can you afford six televisions and six Hi-fi’s?” asked Hermione seriously.
“You are getting the best and most expensive.”
“Yeah, I know. I have plenty of money, as I told you in the car.” said Harry, standing
in front of a Hi-fi which had the highest watt in the shop. “I’m getting six of these as
well.”

“So was it six of those plasma entertainment systems?” asked the assistant, coming
back around the corner with a clipboard.

Hermione rolled her eyes and gave Harry a disapproving look. He smiled gently and
pulled out a handful of money.

“Babe, why don’t you go and get some good CD’s?” said Harry softly, handing her
the money. “I will wait outside.”

Hermione snatched it out of his hand and left the shop. Harry chuckled and returned
to the assistant.

“Yeah six of them and six of these sound systems.” said Harry, pointed at the sound
system he liked.

“Okay. Some buyer, sir.” said the assistant happily.

“Just got myself a massive mansion in France. I need some decent entertainment
systems.” said Harry cheerfully.

“How will you be paying, sir?” asked the assistant, noting things down on his
clipboard.

“Cash.” said Harry simply.

The assistant looked at him in astonishment. Then he ticked a box and carried on
writing. He looked back at Harry, who was waiting patiently.

“Where would you want these delivered?” he asked.

“To this address, please.” replied Harry, handing the piece of parchment with
Hermione’s address.

The assistant looked at the parchment curiously, but let it slip his mind. He noted
the address and handed the clipboard for Harry to sign.

“As its such a large order, we need you to sign for it. Then we can go to the till and
sort out the payment.” said the assistant, handing a pen to Harry.

Harry signed and then handed it back to the assistant. He slowly counted out a
large sum of money, from his pouch.
Once he had counted out a large sum, eighteen thousand pounds, he followed the
assistant to a till.

“That would be seventeen thousand one hundred pounds please, sir.” said the
assistant eagerly.

Harry pulled out the pile of money, which made everyone in the area gawk in
astonishment.

Harry counted out the correct amount and placed it into the hands of the assistant.
The assistant took it and began tilling everything.

He took five minutes to get everything registered. He printed out a receipt and
handed it to Harry. Harry checked it and shook the mans hand.

Harry walked out and waited for Hermione to return. Ten minutes later she did
return, with several bags of CD’s.

“What was wrong with you earlier?” asked Harry, wrapping his arm around
Hermione’s shoulders.

“I just don’t like you spending so much money. My Uncle was the same. Once he got
his money he spent it on things that really weren’t needed, then he went bankrupt
and had to go to jail.” replied Hermione quietly, resting her head on Harry’s
shoulder.

“I’m not stupid with my money. I know what I can spend and what I shouldn’t go
over on. These things will be for our future home, the home me and you’ll be living
in for the rest of our lives.” said Harry softly, smiling gently at her.

That thought brightened Hermione up. She loved the thought of being with Harry for
ever. From then on she began thinking about what their house could be like.

So, how many CD’s did you get?” asked Harry curiously.

“I got about one hundred. I spent all the money. Is that okay?” asked Hermione,
biting her lip again.

Harry smiled and kissed her. He nodded and they walked further into the Mall. Harry
knew what he wanted next and he kept his eyes open.

“What are you looking for now?” asked Hermione, wondering why they weren’t
leaving.

“I want a PC for my office.” replied Harry simply.

Hermione rolled her eyes, but Harry ignored it. As they rounded yet another corner,
they spotted the large computer store.
They entered and walked to the back, where all the PC’s were lined up. They started
at the front of the row.

“Here’s one. Its cheap and it will do what you want it to.” said Hermione, pointing to
the oldest and cheapest PC in the store.

“Nah. That looks rubbish. Babe, don’t worry.” said Harry, pulling her further along
the row. “I’m getting this one. It looks brilliant. Flat screen and everything. Look at
the large memory and high quality graphics card.”

Hermione walked away from Harry and looked at some other computers. Harry
shook his head and got the attention of an assistant.

“Yes, sir?” said the assistant happily.

“Could I have one of these, please.” said Harry, slowly withdrawing money.

“Certainly. If you will bear with me, I will gather an order form.” said the assistant,
before walking back to the till.

As the assistant was gathering the needed thing, Harry began looking at laptops. He
looked at one which was almost two thousand pounds.

He liked it. It was thin and stylish. Harry gathered more money for the laptop. Then
the assistant returned.

“Could I have one of these as well?” asked Harry calmly.

“Of course. How will you be paying?” said the assistant, looking at his clipboard.
“And where will they be delivered?”

“I will be paying cash. Could you deliver the PC to this address?” said Harry simply,
handing over the Granger’s address. “Could I take the laptop with me?”

“Of course, sir. If you will come to the till, I will begin the payment.” said the
assistant, leading Harry to the check out.

It took five minutes to sort out the payment and delivery. When Harry had paid, he
was handed his laptop in a box.

Harry took it and walked over to Hermione, who was standing beside the door. She
smiled weakly at him and eyed the box.

“This can be for when I’m travelling. The PC is for my office.” said Harry, in defence
of her glare which followed.

“Fine. Its your money. Is there anything else?” asked Hermione softly.

“No, unless you want something.” replied Harry.

“I don’t want anything. We need to enter London and get on the underground.” said
Hermione calmly, locking her hand with Harry’s.

They slowly began making their way towards the centre of London. They walked
down some stairs and on to the underground.

Hermione bought two tickets and they both walked further into the station, on to a
platform.

They were waiting for ten minutes, which they spent kissing. When they climbed on
the train, it was packed with football fans.

They were all cheering and drinking. Harry held on to Hermione, as though
protecting her. He didn’t know why he did that, but he did.

Once they were comfortable at standing against a pole, the train left the station and
began hurtling through tunnels.

“Here, sir, take our seats.” said a football fan, standing up with his friend.

Harry frowned slightly, but accepted. He thanked the men and sat down, holding
Hermione towards him.

“I’m noting that down. You seemed to have some effect on Muggles.” said
Hermione quietly, whispering into Harry’s ear.

“Yeah, well, I need to find out more about this thing with me. I want to know how to
control it. I don’t want people calling me sir and making generous gestures like
that.” said Harry seriously, nodding at the two men who were cheering.

“Wouldn’t it be funny if my parents began treating you as their ruler?” said

Hermione, smiling at the idea.

“No, it wouldn’t. I don’t want my girlfriends parents to be placed under this power I
have. I’m trying to impress them, not control them.” said Harry seriously.

“You don’t need to impress them, you already have.” said Hermione softly, kissing
Harry softly.

“They know of the deep love between the two of us. They understand that we are
an item.” said Hermione truthfully.

“Hopefully.” muttered Harry, resting his head on Hermione’s.

A few stops down the line, the football fans got off and made the train more
peaceful. Harry was shocked to look down and find Hermione asleep.

He shook her gently and awoke her. She looked around and then realised she was
with Harry, she snuggled and closed her eyes once again.
“Which stop will we be getting off?” asked Harry, so that he could get off with her at
the right stop.

“Three more.” muttered Hermione, before dozing off into a light sleep.

Harry allowed her to sleep and looking around the train. He found many people
reading newspapers or chatting to their neighbours.

Harry began reading about his laptop, trying to pass the time quickly. He soon
realised he had a really good laptop.

When the third stop was announced, Harry gently awoke Hermione and wrapped his
arm around her waist. He guided her to the door, as she awoke properly.

By the time they had left the train, Hermione was wide awake. She snuggled into
Harry’s shoulder, whilst she guided them.

“So, what is your house like?” asked Harry, wanting an image of the house he would
soon be staying at.

“Well, it’s a beach house. The house has its own private beach. Its six bedrooms,
fairly big.” said Hermione happily.

“Its own beach?” said Harry. “Nice.”

Harry knew that Hermione’s parents owned their own dental surgery. They earned a
lot of money per year, so Harry wasn’t shocked that they would have a good house.

Hermione led them on to a road that was just near the main beach. Harry could see
people playing in the sand and sea.

At the end of the road, there was a large house on top of a hill. It had magnificent
gardens and a set of long steps heading up to the front door.

Harry knew that this must have been the Granger’s house, as it was so astonishing.
Hermione led the way up the stairs and to the front door.

She knocked on the thick door and waited, hugging on to Harry. They waited
patiently, before the door was swung open.

“Hello, dear.” said Mr Granger happily. “What a pleasant surprise. How are you,
Harry?”

“I’m fine, thanks Mr Granger. How about you?” said Harry cheerfully, shaking Mr
Granger’s hand.

“Oh, I’m perfect. Its so good to see you both.” said Mr Granger, opening the door
wider for them to enter.
Hermione walked away from them both and entered another room. Mr Granger led
Harry into the living room, which was full of modern furniture.

“So, how has it been in France?” asked Mr Granger curiously, sitting opposite Harry
on another sofa.

“It went well. We found my inheritance and have done it up.” replied Harry happily.

“It was a huge shock to find out that our Hermione was a Heir of some powerful
witch, Rowena Ravenclaw. She will soon of lost her powers though, won’t she?” said
Mr Granger, making friendly conversation.

“Yeah. Shouldn’t effect her, she knows almost every spell in existence.” said Harry,
smiling at the thought of Hermione constantly reading.

“Now if that was true, I would be more powerful than you.” said Hermione, entering
the room and sitting beside Harry.

“Yeah, well, I’m not powerful because I know a lot of magic, its because its already
inside of me.” said Harry quietly, wanting nothing more than to end that topic.

Mrs Granger entered the room and sat next to Mr Granger. She placed a tray of
drinks and biscuits on the coffee table.

“So, when Hermione loses these powers, what will happen?” asked Mrs Granger,
interested in magic.

“I will then become the only Heir with powers. There is something new that needs to
be researched, which could mean that I have some other power inside of me.” said
Harry calmly.

“Its almost impossible to think of. Hermione tells us about these things that are
involved with you and we can’t think how it is possible. For someone to have such
power, to be able to do as he wanted, when he wanted.” said Mr Granger, frowning
as he thought about the powers.

“Yeah, well, I need to train my powers a lot. I am no where near capable of the
things I am supposed to be. There are a lot of things I have to accomplish. Having
threats in my life doesn’t help things.” said Harry simply.

“You mean this Voldemort?” asked Mrs Granger quietly, as though she was even
scared to say the name.

“Yeah. I have to defeat him and I know nothing about my powers, so it is going to
be hard for me.” said Harry, begging himself to end the topic.

“Do you think he will go for the people who are close to you?” asked Mr Granger,
looking briefly at his daughter.
“Yes. He has done in the past, he will in the future. Mr Granger, I want you to
understand that it would be over my dead body that Hermione gets hurt. As it has
been proven that taking my life is almost impossible, I don’t think she will be hurt in
any way.” said Harry honestly.

“And we have all the faith in you. Hermione has convinced us that you are more
than capable at protecting the world, not just her.” said Mr Granger happily, smiling
at Harry.

Harry was happy that Mr Granger liked Harry with his daughter. He was happy that
Mr Granger wasn’t threatening Harry to look after his daughter.

“By the way, I allowed Harry to get some things delivered to here. They should be
here tomorrow. Can we stay till then?” said Hermione softly, knowing that they
would.

“Of course. Take Harry to a spare room and sort him out. Me and your mother are
just doing a bit of work in the garden if you need us.” said Mr Granger, beaming at
them both.

Hermione led Harry upstairs and into a bedroom. She shut the door behind them
and they both began kissing.

Hermione threw Harry’s bag of clothes into a corner and pushed him on to the bed.
Harry pulled her on to the bed also and placed her on top of him.

They stayed like that for five minutes, kissing each other passionately. Harry’s hand
moved from Hermione’s back to her backside.

He held its perfect form in his hands, pulling Hermione closer towards him. He
turned her over and lay over her.

She was looking deeply into his eyes and bit her bottom lip. Her hand was roaming
Harry’s hair, caressing him gently.

Harry began kissing her on her neck. She closed her eyes as she enjoyed the
treatment. Harry placed his hand under Hermione’s top and on to her stomach.

Hermione opened her eyes slightly and thought deeply about what could happen in
the next few minutes. She turned to Harry and got his attention.

“I don’t think I’m ready, love.” said Hermione quietly, glowing bright red.

“Listen, it doesn’t matter. There is loads of time. I appreciate you telling me and not
going against your will.” said Harry seriously, smiling and kissing her.

She smiled and hugged him happily. They both stayed in the bedroom for an hour,
kissing and chatting.
They were then shouted down by Mrs Granger. They both left the bedroom and
entered the dining room.

Spread out on the table was a large meal for the four of them. Harry took a seat
opposite Hermione, whilst Mr and Mrs Granger sat at the head of the table.

“So, Harry, what are you studying at school?” asked Mr Granger curiously, taking a
bite out of a potato.

“I have my previous lessons, the ones I passed in. I have Healing, Advanced Potions
and Magical Transportation.” replied Harry calmly.

“And he has private lessons with Dumbledore.” added Hermione softly, smiling at
Harry.

“You have a good selection of subjects, from what Hermione has told us about
them. You should be a very highly qualified wizard. What are you doing after
school?” said Mr Granger.

“I want to train in the Auror division. Or something along those lines.” said Harry
proudly.

“If you are uncomfortable with speaking of what I am going to raise, then just tell
me.” said Mr Granger simply. “Won’t you be fed up of fighting dark wizards after
fighting this Voldemort?”

“I’m okay about talking about those things. I don’t know how I will feel until the time
comes.” said Harry honestly.

He wanted to be an Auror, but didn’t know if he would want to continue to fight dark
wizards. Harry had just placed becoming an Auror as his possible future.

They all ate their dinner in silence. Harry watched as the sky outside darkened. It
was still early, but it was beginning to get dark early.

Once everyone had finished, Mrs Granger stood up and began grabbing the empty
plates. Harry stood and grabbed his and Hermione’s.

He placed them both in the kitchen and allowed Mrs Granger to place them in the
dishwasher. He was about to help place all the table mats away, but Mrs Granger
came over and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry about that. You are a guest, you shouldn’t be doing that.” she said
softly, smiling at him.

“Are you sure, Mrs Granger?” asked Harry, insisting that he helped out in some way.

“Of course I am. Please, call myself and Roger by our first names.” replied Mrs
Granger kindly, re-entering the kitchen.
“What are you two doing now then?” asked Roger curiously, finishing his glass of
wine.

“I was wondering if me and Harry could begin researching.” said Hermione quietly,
looking at Harry hopefully.

“Yeah, okay. I might not research, but I might read Gryffindor’s entire documents.”
said Harry softly.

“Yeah, good idea. I have a sort of log of the things I have to research. So it should
be better for me to do it.” said Hermione happily, jumping up and grabbing Harry’s
hand.

They both walked upstairs and entered Harry’s bedroom. Harry walked over to his
backpack and pulled out Gryffindor’s documents. Meanwhile, Hermione ran to her
room and grabbed the book that Dumbledore had given her.

Harry laid on the bed and began reading the documents. Hermione rested her head
on Harry’s stomach and intently read the book, looking out for more information
about Harry’s inner power.

After several hours, Harry had fully learnt how to control other beings. He now knew
how to make people obey him. He could now stop people randomly obeying his
orders.

He was worried about people obeying him, people who he cared for and people who
he wanted to be themselves around him.

Now he was confident that everyone would be doing things themselves not by the
influence from this power within him.

Hermione had found out things to look out for in Harry’s actions. She had read a lot
about what had happened in the pub, with the vampires.

She had found a great page that told her loads of things. She didn’t want to tell
Harry at that moment, for some reason. She marked the page, ready for her late
night reading session.

“What have you found out?” asked Hermione curiously, placing the book down.

“Just things about the castle. I found that the bathroom in my office has a doorway
into secret passages to anywhere in the castle. It also says that the castle dungeons
has many dark creatures in cages. Gryffindor used them to practice combat and to
research them.” replied Harry, reading several pages from Gryffindor’s documents.

“How do you get to the dungeons?” asked Hermione, cuddling up to Harry.

“All it says is that the key can only be found by a true Gryffindor.” replied Harry,
reading the sentence from the book.

“I suppose in time you will find it.” said Hermione, not doubting that Harry was a
true Gryffindor, beside the fact he is the Heir of Gryffindor.

“I suppose. What time is it?” said Harry calmly, wondering how long they had been
reading.

“Eleven at night. My mum and dad will be up soon. They have to wake up really
early, as they have to get to their dental surgery.

“They own their own?” asked Harry, impressed.

“Yeah, that’s how they have loads of money. That’s evident with the house and
everything. They want to get a surgery built closer to home, to go private. They
can’t get planning permission on a field that came with the house.” explained
Hermione happily.

“Cool. That should be good for them.” said Harry simply.

“I think I hear them now. I don’t want them to catch us in here together, they will
suspect something.” said Hermione honestly, kissing Harry deeply.

“Give me a kiss good night then.” said Harry, pulling Hermione closer to him.

He gave her a kiss, holding her close to him. She was about to pull out when she
heard footsteps getting closer, however, she didn’t move, just deepened the kiss.

They heard a knock at the door and then the handle turned. They both pretended
they didn’t hear it, they didn’t know why they did this. They just wanted more of
each other.

When Mr and Mrs Granger looked into the room, they found Hermione on top of
Harry. Kissing in a way they didn’t know their daughter could do.

They looked at the two teenagers who were kissing in a manner that showed only
love. Mr Granger was torn between dragging them apart and smiling.

Instead, he softly coughed, alerting Harry and Hermione. Hermione climbed off of
Harry and looked at her parents nervously.

Harry looked back at them calmly. He wasn’t bothered what they felt. He loved
Hermione and Hermione loved him.

“We are off to bed now. I don’t know how you two normally sleep, but in my house, I
would like you to have your own beds, please.” said Mr Granger softly, opening the
door for Hermione.
Hermione was glowing bright red. She grabbed her book and was about to leave the
room, when Harry pulled her into another kiss.

Her mind was worrying how her parents would be feeling, now Harry blatantly
kissed her in front of them.

She smiled at Harry weakly and left the room. As she left, Mr and Mrs Granger
waved a hand at Harry and closed the door.

Harry thought that they didn’t mind and that they could tell that he and Hermione
were in love. He smiled that he was being accepted by his girlfriend’s parents.

He turned off his lamp and got under the covers. Within minutes, he had fell asleep.
Softly a faint yellow mist covered Harry. This was the first time it had ever
happened to Harry.

It was a sort of shield, but it occasionally shot inside of Harry, doing something to
him. Harry didn’t feel or know this was happening, he was fast asleep.

Across the corridor, Hermione was sat up in bed. She had her lamp on and she was
reading from the page she was pulled to. It read:

“The Prince of Souls also goes by the name of the Prince of Earth. The Prince of
Souls has been a mystery for thousands of years, which is involved with the four
founders of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The four Heirs chose
themselves an Heir, by ancient magic. They chose who the person would be. Godric
Gryffindor, being the more powerful and magical of the four founders, gave his own
Heir the extreme elemental power of Earth. This is where ‘The King of Earth’ comes
from. Godric Gryffindor had ancestors and family of people who were known to be
related to the Gods of Magic. The King of Souls was a God, a very mighty God. He
had the power to control any being, that has a soul or had a soul. The King of Souls
also had the ability to perform anything that a being can perform. In other words,
the King of Souls can do anything possible. The King of Souls had his own powers
and then powers of beings.

The King of Souls placed his powers into a bloodline. When these powers reached a
capable born generation, the powers would be leaked into that person. It was
always said that the person who was chosen to be The King of Earth, would also
have the power of The King of Souls, however not keeping the name. This person
would either go by the name of The Prince of Souls or The King of Earth. The reason
behind these sayings, were because the person to have the powers of The King of
Earth, would be more powerful than ever imaginable. The person would be a living
human, who was like a God.

Although Godric Gryffindor was the person to hand out the elemental power of
Earth, the person given it would be extremely more powerful than Gryffindor
himself. No being would be able to defeat The Prince of Souls.
Being The Prince of Souls makes the person have an inner power. This power is
controllable, after some practice. The power is practically another person, obeying
and advising the actual person. The inner power is able to see into the future and to
warn its master about what is to come. This is an advantage as The Prince of Souls
will be able to predict the next move of any enemy. The Prince of Soul would be
forewarned of an enemies next move, so as it is possible to defend and retaliate.
The inner power also heals its master of any injuries at rapid speed, whilst The
Prince of Souls is asleep. Whilst The Prince of Souls is asleep, the inner power will
encircle the person with yellow power, this mist will occasionally enter The Prince of
Souls, multiplying the strength of their magic. The inner power can only be fully
used, when The Prince of Souls recognises the power is there.

The inner power is triggered when The Prince of Souls is around his seventeenth
birthday. The inner power goes through five stages, setting up The Prince of Souls
body, ready for the person’s future powers.

The stages are as followed:

- The first encounter of a battle will turn The Prince of Souls’ eyes pure white.
Surrounding things will begin to encircle The Prince of Souls.

- The Prince of Souls will from here on be able to sense and feel surrounding beings’
feelings and thoughts. The Prince will also be able to control the surrounding
people’s magic and actions.

- An encounter with The Prince of Souls’ true enemy, will cause the eyes to turn into
small burning fires. The surrounding things will begin to burn and begin spinning
furiously.

- The Prince of Souls will not have any other tasks until the person has discovered
an important thing to their life. This thing will be the home of The Prince and a very
useful place. Once this place has been discovered, The Prince of Souls will identify
oneself to the world of beings. The Prince’s inner magic will come out, identifying
oneself. The Prince will be sent into the sky, sending magic all around the world,
spinning furiously. It will cause pain and will weaken The Prince. The Prince would
be sent high in the air, spinning furiously and then sent back down to the ground.

- The final stage, is that The Prince of Souls is united with the three other King’s of
Magic. These include the King of Fire, King of Air and King of Water.

Hermione froze. Who were these three other Kings? She thought that herself, Ron
and Lavender were these kind of people. She soon realised that they were only
elementals, capable of the magic because of their ancestors.

Everything else that was mentioned, Harry had already been through. She closed
the book and was awake all night, trying to think about these three other Kings.
--------------------------------------

A chilled chapter. The following is the chapter several people have been waiting for,
the fun chapter. What fun is it? What will they get up to? Read on, once it comes
out. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 8 : Drunken Friends.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 26

The next morning, Harry awoke and looked around. It took him a few moments to
remember where he was.

He got up and fell back down. He felt weak and dizzy. He didn’t understand what it
was. He pulled himself into a sitting position on the bed and rubbed his head.

He grabbed his bag and pulled out a small leather pouch. He opened it and
withdrew a potion.

Once he drank it, he felt all his strength filling him back up. He stood, changed,
washed and then finally headed downstairs.

He entered the living room and found Hermione sleeping on the sofa. He walked
over to her and rested her head on himself, making it more comfortable for her.

He flicked on the television, which was a large wide-screen. He hadn’t really used a
television, because the Dursley’s had always forbidden him and electronics weren’t
usable at Hogwarts.
He flicked over to the music channel and began watching the videos to some of his
favourite tracks. They were tracks from the CD’s that Dudley gave him.

After an hour, Hermione awoke. She jumped awake and looked around. She realised
Harry was there and looked at him seriously. Harry hadn’t seen this look before, so
he knew it must be serious.

“What is it?” asked Harry quickly.

“I found out a few things last night.” she replied quietly.

“What things?” asked Harry.

“Some things which you should read yourself.” said Hermione, holding the thick
book out in front of Harry.

Harry grabbed the book and read the page that Hermione pointed out to him. His
eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper as he read on.

“That’s impossible. I would know if I was that powerful, that godly. The things it says
is impossible. I can’t perform things that are said to be that magical.” babbled
Harry, staring into nothing.

“You should speak to Dumbledore.” said Hermione simply, handing out a piece of
parchment and a quill.

Harry looked down at the parchment. He knew he should speak to Dumbledore.

Dumbledore seemed to know everything. Harry had always known Dumbledore to
be able to solve anything.

“Yeah. He will be able to reassure me its all bullshit.” said Harry calmly, grabbing
the parchment and quill.

Hermione smiled weakly and bit her lip. Harry knew she believed Harry was this
Prince of Souls and this King of Earth.

Harry spent five minutes writing a letter. Then he read it to himself. It read:

Dear Dumbledore,

Hi Professor. I am writing to you to express some concerns of mine. Hermione was

reading as usual and came across some information about some mythical rumours.
I think we should talk properly about what she has found. I am really confused
about the pages of information. It explains all of the things I have been through and
mentions one other thing. Could you please come and figure it all out for me?

Yours Sincerely,

Harry.
P.S. I am at Hermione’s parents. I suppose you already know that.

“How are we going to send it?” asked Hermione, just realising that neither of them
had an owl.

“Whistler.” said Harry, out into the air.

Hermione frowned slightly. Then instantly a great flash of flame appeared in front of
them. Harry’s phoenix was looking back at them.

Harry smiled, stroked his phoenix and placed the letter in his beak. With one nod of
the phoenix’s head, it vanished with a flash of flame.

Harry began pacing the room. He couldn’t get the text out of his head. He couldn’t
understand how one person could be so powerful.

After waiting for several minutes, another bright flash appeared in the centre of the
room. Whistler and an elder figure was standing in the centre of the room.

Dumbledore was a very old wizard. He was classed as the most powerful wizard to
modern day. He was very wise and very much respected.

An old crooked nose held up his half moon spectacles. Blue eyes were beyond
them, twinkling happily.

“Harry, Hermione, so great to see you.” said Dumbledore softly, pacing the room
and standing in front of them.

“Please take a seat, Professor.” said Hermione softly, waving her hand to one of the
arm chairs.

Dumbledore smiled and took the arm chair. Hermione sat on the sofa and looked up
at Harry, urging him to seat as well.

Harry couldn’t sit down. He wanted answers and he knew Dumbledore would know
something. He began pacing once more.

“Who is the King of Fire, King of Air and King of Water?” asked Harry instantly.

Dumbledore looked at Harry, as though trying to read him. Harry looked at

Dumbledore, but instantly looked upwards.

A voice had muttered inside his own head. He was shocked when he heard it. It was
as though someone was speaking to him.

He thought about the words even more. The old man is trying to read your mind.
Harry then on didn’t look into Dumbledore’s eyes.
“They are three people who have the elemental power that is in their name.”
replied Dumbledore simply.

“Is that Ron, Hermione and Lavender?” asked Harry, looking down briefly at
Hermione.

“No. Mr Weasley, Miss Granger and Miss Brown are just Heirs of some famous and
powerful wizards. They have powers which they were given. The three King
elementals, you are talking about, were born from a bloodline that had an original
elemental or a person who had extreme powers.” explained Dumbledore softly.

“So, who are they?” pressed Harry, losing his patience.

“I am working on it. I understand that your inner power cannot progress without
yourself being united with the Kings. Therefore, I shall get right on to it. I believe
you had a short experience with your inner power, mere moments ago.” said
Dumbledore, smiling slightly.

Harry nodded and walked over to the sofa. He sat down and let out a frustrated
sigh. Hermione rubbed his back and looked at Dumbledore with a pleading look.

“So its true?” said Harry. “I am this godly figure?”

“Yes.” said Dumbledore softly.

“Is that all you are going to say?” said Harry heatedly.

He wanted answer, real answers. He wanted Dumbledore to give a huge

explanation. However, nothing came. Dumbledore just looked back apologetically.

“I don’t know anything that I can say to you. I am looking for two of the Kings. Once
I have found them, I will be able to explain more.” said Dumbledore truthfully.

“So, who is the King that you already know about?” asked Harry urgently.

“Myself. I am The King of Air. Once all the Kings are together, I will be able to
explain what will happen next.” said Dumbledore quietly.

“You’re one of the Kings and you didn’t tell me.” said Harry, glaring back at
Dumbledore.

“I am sorry, Harry. I just couldn’t find the right opportunity.” said Dumbledore
honestly.

“Oh fuck off with that shit. You told me you wouldn’t hold anything back, concerning
myself.” said Harry, his anger bubbling.

“It doesn’t concern you.” said Dumbledore simply.

“Yes it does. I need the three other Kings, so that I can progress with my magic. I
only found out that ten minutes ago. When was you going to tell me?” said Harry,
his eyes slowly changing to pure white.

“It was in fact Miss Granger who told me to stay quiet. She was looking forward to
researching with you, so she wanted to find it by herself.” said Dumbledore,
nodding at Hermione.

Harry looked down at her and his eyes changed back. He sighed and walked over to
the window. He watched as a large lorry pulled up.

“A delivery is here for me. Once I have signed for it, I will be going back to the
castle.” said Harry calmly.

“About that, I have already been and added the necessary people to the list. Only in
the main castle.” said Dumbledore, standing up himself.

“Good. When will you be starting to use it?” asked Harry curiously.

“Once you have started the new year term. Molly and Arthur will be taking our
documents and equipment in the meantime. So you may see them around.” said
Dumbledore.

“How is Professor Moody, Professor?” asked Hermione seriously.

“I don’t think he would like you to call him Professor. Just call him Moody or Alastor.
However, he is doing fine. He is estimated to fully recover in a few days.” said
Dumbledore, smiling down at Hermione.

“Good. He is a great man. Almost as great as you.” said Hermione, beaming at her
headmaster.

“Now now, don’t go flattering me.” chuckled Dumbledore happily, placing a gentle
hand on Hermione’s shoulder. “I must be going. Farewell.”

“Bye, Professor.” said Hermione gently.

“Bye, Albus.” said Harry, watching Dumbledore disapparate before going to the
front door.

Harry opened the door, just as the delivery man was about to knock. Harry smiled
and looked at him.

“Mr Harry Potter or Miss Hermione Granger?” he said formally.

“I am Harry Potter.” said Harry simply.

“I need you to sign for your delivery. Then we can bring them inside.” said the
delivery man calmly, handing Harry a clipboard.
Harry signed and opened the door. Hermione told the men to place everything
where ever they wanted.

After twenty minutes, they had got all the televisions and music systems into the
house. Harry said goodbye and shut the door.

“Where is your parents, anyway?” asked Harry curiously, realising he hadn’t seen
Mr and Mrs Granger.

“They had to get up early, remember. They said goodbye and send their best for
the new school year.” replied Hermione, looking down at the boxed items.

“Okay. How are we going to do this?” asked Harry, looking around at the large
boxes of goods.

“I can’t do apparition, so I can’t do anything. You should take the televisions soon.
When you get to the castle, wake Ron and Lavender. Tell them to levitate them to
the needed rooms.” said Hermione, trying to think of a suitable way to transport
things.“Do you have a real fireplace here?” asked Harry hopefully.

“Yeah, but we don’t have any floo powder.” said Hermione softly.

“I have some. I have some in one of my pouches.” said Harry calmly.

Harry ran upstairs, grabbed his and Hermione’s bag packs and ran back downstairs.
He handed Hermione her bag and then left to the living room.

“Right. I will enlarge the fireplace and floo with a television and a Hi-fi.” said Harry
simply, levitating the nearest television and Hi-fi in front of the fire.

He waved his wand and muttered several incantations. Instantly the fireplace
became taller and wider.

He stood inside, whilst Hermione levitated the television and Hi-fi. Harry placed his
hand on the boxes and scattered floo powder around the fireplace.

“Potter Castle. Smaller Castle.” said Harry clearly.

Instantly Harry was engulfed in large green flames. He was sucked into thin air and
sent shooting around the floo network.

Once he was on the verge of vomiting, his feet found solid ground. He stumbled
slightly, but stayed on his feet.

“Whistler.” called Harry, watching as bright orange flames flashed in the Hall. “Find
Ron and Lavender.”

Harry watched as Whistler began soaring around the corridors. Harry waited several
minutes, before Ron and Lavender began jogging into view.
“Hey guys. I need your help. Lavender, can you levitate the items as they come?
They need to go into the smaller castle’s main room. You should know which I am
on about.” asked Harry hopefully.

“Yeah sure.” said Lavender, who instantly began levitating the television and Hi-fi.
“I will set them up as well. My mum showed me how to do it with magic.”

“What do you want me to do?” asked Ron curiously.

“I need you to come back to Hermione’s with me. I need you to floo with some
items as well.” said Harry simply.

Harry and Ron climbed inside the fireplace and once again vanished. This time they
reappeared inside the Granger’s living room.

“Hey, Hermione. How’s it going?” said Ron happily, giving Hermione a friendly hug.

“Fine. After you two have returned to the castle for the third time, stay there. I will
bring the last two items.” said Hermione.

“Yeah, okay.” said Harry, levitating the next items into the fireplace.

After twenty minutes, five televisions and five Hi-fi’s were in their places and set up
to go. It only took Hermione a short while to come as well.

“I had to place the fireplace to its normal size, so I had to shrink the items.” said
Hermione simply, whipping out two small boxes.

With one swift movement, they returned to their normal side. Lavender took it into
her duty to take the final items and place them in their needed areas.

“Glad that’s done.” said Harry simply, walking through the corridors with Ron and
Hermione.

“Oh, I did you a favour. I wrote letters to everyone who agreed to come to a sort of
party. I set it for tonight, if that is alright.” said Ron calmly.

“Who is coming?” asked Harry curiously.

“Neville, Hannah, Seamus, Dean, Ginny and Parvati. I only invited our closer friends,
I didn’t want to invite the entire school as we know.” said Ron, happy with what he
had done.

“Yeah, you did right. I am going to form parties at Hogwarts, so I get used to it.
Then I can hold them here. Thanks, mate.” said Harry, patting Ron on the back.

“No problem. Are you going to get in touch with your cousin?” asked Ron curiously,
thinking about the Muggle money Harry was wanting to get.
“Yeah. Actually, I will go there now.” said Harry simply, pulling out his money bag
and placing it in his trouser pocket. “Hermione, show Ron the televisions and
everything.”

“Okay. See you later.” said Hermione simply.

Harry turned around and was gone within seconds. He instantly reappeared outside
the front door of number four Privet Drive.

Harry held back his broad smile, that had crept up on the thought of his Uncle’s
face. He pulled up his hand and knocked firmly on the door.

After several seconds, the Hall light came on and the shadow of a thin person
became closer to the door.

“Hello?” said Aunt Petunia politely. “Harry?”

“Hi, Aunt Petunia. Is Dudley in?” asked Harry, as though he had never lived there.

“No he isn’t. He is at the local shops, with his friends.” said Aunt Petunia, in a low
tone.

“Cheers. How are you?” asked Harry, hoping that his Uncle would come out to see
who was at the door

“I’m fine. Don’t let Vernon see you here.” said Aunt Petunia seriously.

“Okay. I bets be going, I have a party to plan. See you some other time.” said Harry
simply, waving himself away.

He disapparated at the end of the path and reappeared around a corner from a
circle of shops. He straightened himself out and walked into the circle of shops.

There were three cars parked up, with doors open and music blaring out of one.
Harry noticed that a Mini Cooper was playing the music. He headed towards it,
recognising it as his cousins.

He slowly walked up the side and was given nasty looks from the surrounding
teenagers. Harry glared back and made his way to the back of the car.

“What are you doing, fool?” said a large lad nastily.

“Move out of my way!” said Harry, before pushing the lad out of the way.

Harry walked over to the car and looked inside. Harry was slightly shocked at what
he saw. He found Dudley rolling some sort of fag.

He watched as Dudley placed in some green powdery item. Harry instantly knew
what it was. He watched as his cousin Dudley began rolling the joint of weed.
“Dudley, how’s it going?” said Harry, making Dudley jump.

“Harry?” said Dudley, looking at him through the window. “Aup, mate. How’s it
going?”

“Fine. I need a favour from you.” said Harry calmly.

“What’s that?” asked Dudley simply.

“I need you to get me some alcohol for me and a few mates.” said Harry hopefully.

“Sure thing. Let me finish rolling this and we will go into the shop.” said Dudley,
licking the joint, holding it together.

He placed it inside a tin and climbed out of the car. He walked directly forward and
into a small off license. Harry followed and looked at all the alcohol on the walls.

“Know what you want?” asked Dudley curiously, walking around the shop.

“No. I want me and my mates to get pissed, but have fun as well.” said Harry,
looking around at the different coloured alcohol.

“Okay. Try some Vodka. That is strong stuff, it will get you pissed. If you get that,
get something to mix it with. Get some WKD’s for flavour. They are Alco pops, they
are weak but very nice. Or there is Lager, which is nice as well as weak.” explained
Dudley, pointing out the different alcohols as he said them.

“Okay. I will try them all. I will have five large bottles of Vodka, ten of each
flavoured WKD’s and two crates of twenty four Lagers. Oh and about ten bottles of
them big Cokes.” said Harry, to the shopkeeper.

The shopkeeper smiled and began gathering the alcohol. He placed them on the
counter and stopped at the area of Lager.

“Which would it be?” he asked calmly.

“He will have Stella, it’s the best in my opinion.” said Dudley simply.

The shopkeeper took two crates to the counter and began tilling it all up. Once it
was done, Harry handed over the needed money.

“Will you drive me to a quite area?” asked Harry hopefully.

“Sure.” said Dudley, grabbing the crates whilst Harry grabbed the bags.

They placed them in the boot of Dudley’s Mini and then he climbed in. Harry
laughed at the expression of the lad who had started something earlier. He was
shocked that he was so close to Dudley.
They drove for several minutes, then Dudley pulled up at a lay in of a deserted
road. Harry climbed out and opened the boot.

He placed his hand in all the bag handles and placed his other hand on the crates.
He said goodbye to Dudley and was gone in an instant.

Harry soon reappeared in his personal living room. He looked around at the
entertainment system and the stylish Hi-fi. He smiled and placed the bags and
crates on a nearby table.

He walked over to the sofa and dumped himself upon it. He grabbed a nearby
remote and then cried out in happiness. Not only was the television perfect picture,
but it had around nine hundred channels.

Hearing Harry’s cry of happiness, Hermione, Ron and Lavender entered the living
room, from the library.

“Good, init?” said Ron happily, jumping on the sofa beside Harry.

“Yeah. Could stay here all day, I could.” said Harry, leaning back and watching the
television.

Hermione and Lavender rolled their eyes and sat at a desk. They took out the
alcohol and placed them neatly in rows on the desk.

“Honey, where is the other drinks?” asked Hermione softly, leaning over Harry and
kissing him softly.

“Its in our room. Its in that big cabinet.” replied Harry, flicking over the station on to
a music channel.

Hermione and Lavender left the living room and entered a long corridor, fetching
the alcohol.

When they returned, Harry and Ron were in the same position, watching music
videos. They rolled their eyes once more and walked over to the table, which was at
the far end of the living room.

Hermione slowly placed the crates of Butterbeer at the side of the table and
Lavender placed the bottles of Firewhisky beside the other alcohol.

When they had made it nice and ready, Hermione conjured ten big glasses and
placed them on the table as well.

“What time is everyone coming, anyway?” asked Harry curiously.

“They are coming at seven. A few hours yet. You should get their names on the
board or they won’t get in.” said Ron simply, dancing his head with the music.
Harry waved his wand lazily and six names formed on the board next to the fire.
Hermione curled up next to Harry, Lavender with Ron.

When seven pm crept along, Harry and Ron had turned off the television and were
now sat around playing a game of Exploding Snap.

The first sign of action, was when a ‘pop’ sounded the room. Harry and Ron looked
up and found Neville and Hannah stood in the doorway of the living room.

Harry and Ron deserted their game and greeted their friends. Harry gave Neville a
brotherly hug and a soft hug to Hannah.

Ron took Neville and Hannah further into the room and placed them on one of the
sofas. They began chatting happily.

The next people to come were Dean and Ginny. Harry gave Ginny a warming hug, of
an older brother. He gave Dean a one armed hug and placed them in seats.

Seamus and Parvati appeared seconds later, beaming before they even looked in on
the room. Harry smiled back and hugged them both.

They all sat around the room, chatting amongst themselves. Harry knew Mr and Mrs
Weasley were on the grounds and didn’t want them to enter whilst they were all
drinking. He placed a solid locking charm on the door and made sure they weren’t
on the list of acceptable people.

He returned into the living room and stood in front of the fire, beside the table of
alcohol. Everyone silenced and allowed Harry to speak.

“Right. We are going to have some serious fun tonight. I have us loads of alcohol,
magical and Muggle. I want it clear that no one will drink beyond their limit. I don’t
fancy seeing sick everywhere.” said Harry softly.

Everyone nodded and laughed at the thought of being so drunk. This was a first
experience for Harry and he knew it was for everyone else.

“Right. I have Vodka, which is good with coke, supposedly. So put some coke in a
glass then add Vodka. Make it at a right level for yourself, then drink away.”
explained Harry, showing the large Vodka bottles. “I have some Firewhisky, which is
awesome. Me, Hermione, Ron and Lavender had a shot each and we loved the
experience, so will you lot.”

Everyone laughed again and began chatting about what would be coming. Harry
laughed with them and pulled the WKD bottles towards him.

“I have some WKD’s. Those who don’t know what they are, they are low volume
alcohol with a lot of flavour. They are refreshing and nice to drink like pop. I think
they are more for the females, so I got us lads something. I got us some Stella. Its
Lager, low percentage, but nice. I also have us more than enough Butterbeer for a
refreshment.” explained Harry, pointing out the things.

“You all have a glass. To get a shot glass, just shrink your glass.” said Hermione,
handing everyone a glass.

“LET’S GET PISSED.” roared Harry happily, turning to the table and cracking open a
Vodka bottle.

Harry sneakily grabbed a bottle of Vodka, a bottle of Firewhisky, a crate of Stella

and several bottles of WKD.

He made his way to a corner of the room and got Hermione’s attention. She had
just poured herself a glass of Vodka and Coke.

She gave him a mischievous grin and made her way across the room. She sat on his
lap and twisted so that she was facing him.

“Why have you got all this alcohol, Mr Potter?” asked Hermione softly.

“Oh, you know, to get absolutely hammered.” said Harry happily, kissing her gently.

He poured himself a Vodka and Coke and downed it in one. It almost blew his throat
apart. It burned, but felt strangely good.

He laughed and looked over the room. He found Ron, Neville, Seamus and Dean
pouring themselves a drink, whilst the girls were making their way towards them.

“Eh, boys, make a Vodka and Coke, then down it in one.” said Harry, pouring
himself another glass and waiting for the rest.

They poured themselves one and sat around the corner Harry and Hermione was in.
The other girls joined the circle and watched at what was about the happen.

“Are you ready?” said Ron, looking around at the lads.

The lads nodded, great grins on their faces. They all took a deep mouth full and
swallowed. They laughed as it burned their throats.

“Stuff this. Lets have a shot tournament. Lets see who can stand the more shots.”
said Seamus eagerly.

“Yeah. Lets do it with Firewhisky.” said Harry, pulling the Firewhisky bottle towards
him.

Harry waved his wand and shrunk the boys’ glasses into small shot glasses. He then
poured them all a full glass of Firewhisky.
“Don’t be leaving us girls out.” said Hermione, shaking her glass, which was soon
followed by the other girls.

Harry laughed and poured the girls a shot as well. He levitated the coffee table in
between them.

“On the count of three. One … Two … Three!” said Harry, knocking back the shot
and slamming his glass down.

He squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head. It was a strange experience, but he
loved it. He opened his eyes and looked at the laughing expressions of his
surrounding friends.

The group continued taking shots of Firewhisky for ten minutes. Parvati was the first
to bail out. She fell back off of her seat and lay flat on her back, giggling as she
stared at the ceiling.

At this stage, everyone were in their own world. They laughed at anything and were
way above normal happiness.

Seamus shortly joined Parvati. Harry suspected that he just wanted to lay down with
her. Hermione backed out on her own, without falling over. She seemed to know
when to stop.

She got up and practically fell over on to the chair beside Harry. She looked around
and giggling stupidly, watching Harry, Ron, Dean, Ginny, Neville and Hannah
continue.

Hannah and Ginny were the next ones to bail out. They both began walking around
the room, arms around each other, singing random things.

Just Harry, Ron, Dean and Neville were left in the game. Dean bailed out once Ginny
sat down on a sofa. Leaving Harry, Ron and Neville in the game.

They were all pretty much smashed. Harry’s head was spinning and by the look of
Ron and Neville, they felt the same.

Harry poured another shot, slightly more clumsily. He counted them in and knocked
his back. Ron did it, but he struggled. Neville knocked his back, but couldn’t
swallow. He rushed into the bathroom, falling through the door.

Everyone laughed loudly and Hannah and Hermione went to try and help him. They
were both drunk and were walking slightly sideways.

After five minutes, everyone was once again back around the table. Harry and Ron
were playing head to head. Everyone was watching eagerly, waiting for the winner.
Hermione poured them another shot and they both laughed at each other.
Hermione counted them in. They both knocked the shots back and slammed down
their glasses.

Harry forced himself to swallow, it went down like a stone, making it difficult for
him. Ron stood up, his eyes squinted together. He tried swallowing, but had to spit
it back into the now empty Firewhisky bottle.

Everyone laughed and Harry cheered as he won the match. His head was spinning
and he couldn’t see straight.

Harry got up and stumbled over to the sofa. He laid down and relaxed. Hermione
came over with a bottle of WKD.

She laid next to him, pressing her body against him. For the following twenty
minutes, Harry and Hermione kissed and shared the WKD.

Afterwards, Harry was bored and wanted something today. He looked around and
everyone were either laughing or drinking.

Harry grabbed the Hi-fi remote and fumbled slightly. He had placed several CD’s
into the Hi-fi. He pressed a button and the music began playing.

He got it to the right level and laid back down. Hermione laid on Harry’s side,
wrapping her legs over his. Harry had a hand underneath her and holding her close.

“I love you, you know?” said Hermione gently, relaxing her eyes.

“I love you too, haha.” chuckled Harry, bending down and kissing Hermione.

You wouldn’t ever leave me, would you?” asked Hermione softly.

“Now, why would I do that?” said Harry simply.

“I don’t know. I sometimes think that I am not good enough for you. Especially when
all the other girls look at you, who are all pretty.” said Hermione honestly, snuggling
into Harry.

“You are perfect for me. How do you think I feel when other lads look at you?” said
Harry, holding her tighter.

Hermione burst out into a fit of giggles and sat up. She clutched her stomach from
the amount of laughter. Harry looked at her, slightly confused. He instantly joined in
and fell to the floor, in a fit of laughter.

Once they had calmed down, everyone sat around the centre of the living room.
Each couple had a sofa each.

“Hogwarts in a few days.” said Hannah, sitting in a funny angle.

“Yeah, should be better. Being last year.” muttered Neville, resting his head on the
arm of the sofa.

“I don’t want to leave, but I really do, if you know what I mean.” said Harry,
laughing at how stupid that sounded.

Everyone laughed with him and ended up in a fit of laughter. Ron, Seamus and
Dean were on the floor in stitches. They couldn’t believe what was so funny.

“Come on guys, its almost three in the morning. Lets get some kip.” said Hermione,
staring at the clock for several minutes, trying to focus on it.

“Yeah, your right. Where we sleeping?” asked Seamus, rolling on to his knees and
then pulling himself on to the sofa.

“Fuck it, lets all sleep in here.” said Parvati, thinking that the night would be
finished by a small camp in a living room.

“I have bedrooms.” said Harry, waving his hand around the living room.

“I think you have several hundred, but it would be good us all sleeping here.” said
Seamus, laying on a sofa.

“Whatever. Night guys.” said Harry, laying back into the sofa.

Hermione spooned herself in front of Harry, who instantly spooned back. They both
got comfy and lay together.

Everyone did the same. Dean and Ginny had never slept in the same bed or
sleeping place, so it was a bit awkward for them. Same with Neville and Hannah,
and Seamus and Parvati. Though they were too drunk to think twice, they just
snuggled.

Within minutes, everyone had dozed off. The alcohol had done an extra effect on
them. They were tired as hell and was able to get to sleep in minutes.

--------------------------------

Heres the fun chapter I was on about. Its a time where Harry and his friend have
fun, even though they are currently in dark times. I hope you liked it and I hope you
read on. Thanks.

Harry Potter and The Kings of Magic. by _Harry_Potter_

Chapter 9 : Air Reunited.

Rating: Mature
Chapter Reviews: 27

The next morning, Harry awoke and looked around. After last nights drunken
adventure, they had all fell asleep in the living room.

Harry sat up and felt that his head was groggy. He knew what a hang over was
suppose to feel like, and he was happy that he hadn’t got a full on one.

He looked around and found Neville and Hannah walking around the room, picking
up empty Butterbeer bottles and other bottles of half drank alcohol.

Harry made his way over to them and grabbed their hands. He smiled and took the
things from them. They looked back at him quizzically.

“You are guests. You don’t have to do that.” whispered Harry simply, taking the
bottles to the table.

“We don’t mind.” said Hannah calmly, grabbing more bottles.

“House-Elf.” called Harry.

Instantly a small ‘pop’ emitted the room. Harry looked down at two House-Elves.
They looked back at Harry happily.

“Can you clean away all the empty bottles and take all the other bottles to my
room?” said Harry softly.

They nodded, knowing they should be quiet, as others were still sleeping. Harry,
Neville and Hannah watched as the House-Elves sped around the room gathering
things.

Within minutes they had cleaned away everything. It was as though the room
hadn’t been touched. The two House-Elves faced Harry and waited patiently.

“Could you prepare breakfast for me and my friends?” asked Harry hopefully.

“Of course, master.” said one of the House-Elves.

“Don’t call me that!” said Harry firmly.

They nodded and left the room. Harry, Neville and Hannah walked over to the only
unoccupied area of the living room. Harry lay down on a sofa, whilst Neville and
Hannah occupied the only other empty sofa.

“So, how is things between you two?” asked Harry softly.

“Its going great. We have been doing some market research, looking for some good
land for some greenhouses.” said Hannah calmly, snuggling with Neville whilst
rubbing her head.

“That’s great. You two seem to have the future planned. What will you be doing at
these greenhouses?” asked Harry curiously.

“Well, we are both good with plants, so we would be growing a large range of
plants. For both potions and decoration. Hannah is also good with potions, so we
could open an Apothecary.” replied Neville proudly, frowning at a seer of pain in his
head.

“That’s wonderful. In the future, I might be able to get you some high class
customers. Its only a matter of time before I am associating with those kind of
people, so I could help. I am going to be helping Fred and George, as well.” said
Harry, smiling at the two.

“That would be good. How are things going between you and Hermione?” asked
Hannah, looking over at the sleeping Hermione.

“We are going strong. Nothing will break me and her up. We are in love.” said Harry
truthfully, smiling as he looked over at his girlfriend.

“She’s a good catch. She is gorgeous, sexy, intelligent and she is a committed girl.
There isn’t many of them. Most girls have become untrustworthy. To get one of the
sexiest girls in the school, to be trustworthy and so much in love, is someone’s
dream.” said Seamus, just joining them.

“When did you wake?” asked Neville, taken by surprise.

“Just a minute ago. As I was saying, Hermione is every lad’s dream girl. Don’t let her
go.” said Seamus honestly.

“I know. I mean, she never use to get looked at. She use to be this bookworm, this
teacher’s pet. But now, she’s looked at by every lad we come across. I mean, she is
a babe. She’s one of those girls that everyone wants.” said Harry, looking back over
at the sleeping Hermione.

Parvati awoke, rubbed her head and came over. She sat next to Seamus, who
wrapped his arms around her.

“What you talking about?” she asked groggily, closing her eyes.

“Just at how lucky Harry is to get a girl like Hermione.” replied Seamus simply.

“Why is he lucky?” asked Parvati calmly.

“He’s lucky because Hermione is out of every lads class. She’s the babe, she’s the
chick that everyone drools over.” said Seamus, looking down at Parvati, trying to
keep the throbbing headache from effecting him.

“Yeah, she is a lot prettier and sexier than any other girl I’ve seen, but Harry is
amongst the lads. He’s the better looking and fittest of all the lads.” said Parvati
honestly.

Harry instantly remembered the time when Hermione told him that he was the most
wanted and most popular lad in the school. He could remember when he watched
girls faint in front of him, at the sight of him.

Was he really that good looking? Harry frowned. He never thought himself the be
good looking, he had always thought people thought he was either a hero or a geek.

“So, you are saying that they are the most wanted people we know?” asked
Seamus, frowning slightly.

“Yeah, I am. Ask any girl who they would want to be with. Ask them who they dream
of. They will say Harry, I will bet my life on it. I think it’s a suitable relationship. The
two most wanted together, its perfect.” said Parvati truthfully.

Harry could see Neville and Seamus looking sideways at their girlfriend. They were
wondering what was going through their minds, whether they wanted nothing more
than to leave them and go to Harry.

Harry felt guilty. He didn’t know how to feel really. He had the best girl he could get
and he loved her. He wasn’t bothered how everyone were attracted to them.

“You got a hang over?” asked Harry, changing the subject.

“I have. Its killing me.” said Parvati, closing her eyes against the sun.

“I have one as well.” said Seamus, rubbing his temple slightly.

“Me and Hannah do. If we don’t think about it, we can cope though.” said Neville
softly.

“I read that the sun or bright lights will make it more painful. So wear some dark
glasses or something. I haven’t got onto head pains in Healing yet.” explained
Harry, conjuring a handful of dark black glasses.

He handed them out to everyone and placed a pair next to the sleeping bodies. He
didn’t need any he just needed some fresh air.

An hour later, everyone had awoken and had awoken with a banging hang over
each. They all put on their glasses, which helped them a lot.
When Hermione awoke, she pulled on her glasses almost as soon as she found
them. She left the living room and entered the bathroom through the northern door.

“Right. If you all leave through the door behind you and turn right. Continue down
the corridor, until you get to a flight of stairs. Go down two floors and go through
the double doors directly in front. Breakfast is being served in the Grand Dining
Room.” explained Harry, smiling at them all in black glasses.

Once they had all left for breakfast, Harry turned around and knocked softly on the
door. He knew Hermione didn’t use to be drinking material and that her body would
have a huge reaction.

“Sweetie, can I come in?” asked Harry gently.

“If you want.” said Hermione, her voice showed her hang over.

Harry entered and scanned the large bathroom. It was the size of any normal room.
Harry rounded a corner and found Hermione sat in a shadowy corner.

“You alright, babe?” asked Harry softly, crouching down facing her.

“My head is banging, I feel sick and my head is spinning.” explained Hermione, her
hands holding the black glasses closer to her.

“You don’t have to do it again. I will be though, I think more people will be as well.”
said Harry sympathetically, feeling sorry for putting Hermione in this state.

“Oh no, I will be doing it again. I had the best time of my life, last night. Next time, I
will find out about a hang over cure or something.” said Hermione, not wanting to
miss out on the fun from last night.

“I think I know how to cure it. I will do it for you, but no one else. I started with a
mild hang over, which had been cured slightly. Over about half an hour I felt fresh,
as though I never had one.” explained Harry, sitting next to her.

“What is it?” asked Hermione eagerly.

“I have recognised my inner power. I know its there, to obey me, to help me. Once I
recognised it, it began healing my pain. I can help you, I am sure of it.” replied
Harry seriously.

“That’s great news, a lot of things will come your way now. But, how can you help
me?” asked Hermione excitedly, though she soon lost her excitement when a
painful bang cursed her head.

Kiss me.” said Harry simply.

Hermione frowned slightly, but obeyed. She kissed him like the many times before.
This time, Harry entered his tongue instantly. He span it around her mouth furiously
and then withdrew quickly.

I didn’t like that kiss. It was rushed and rough. You didn’t concentrate.” said
Hermione seriously, slightly hurt at his carelessness.

“I wasn’t trying to make it comfortable. If I did that, it wouldn’t work. Now, just take
several deep breaths.” ordered Harry, facing her.

She did as he said and on every breath out, a notch of pain subsided. She could feel
it evaporating from her mind.

She breathed ten times and her head was clear. She opened her eyes and looked at
Harry. She was slightly shocked. She smiled and pounced on Harry.

They kissed for five minutes. However, these were proper kisses, not rough kisses.
They both enjoyed them, before leaving for the Hall, for breakfast.

The group of teenagers had a big breakfast. They were all shocked at how quick
Hermione recovered from her hang over. Though, Hermione kept it quiet on how.

Once they had all had breakfast, they all spent twenty minutes bidding farewell.
They all promised to see each other on the Hogwarts Express.

Once everyone had gone, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender were left. They stood
around and just burst out laughing.

“That was a great night, wasn’t it?” said Ron, leaning against a wall.

“Yeah. Gotta’ do that again.” said Harry simply.

“Yeah. So, what should we do now?” asked Lavender curiously.

“I know that the entire Order has moved in. we could go and see them.” suggested
Harry, looking at them all.

“How do you know?” asked Ron, slightly surprised.

“One, it is my castle. Two, I can sense them.” replied Harry simply.

“Yeah, come on then. Me and Lavender want to talk to Tonks.” said Hermione softly.

Harry and Ron rolled their eyes. They both knew that Hermione and Lavender
wanted to have a “girl talk”. Tonks wasn’t that old, so she was an ideal older sister
to both Hermione and Lavender.

The four of them made their way to the large castle. Harry placed his hand on the
entrance double oak doors, which made them swing open instantly.
Harry looked in at the rich castle Halls. Hermione, Ron and Lavender followed Harry,
as he could sense the people. Harry led them into a large dining room, which had
been changed into a meeting room.

As they entered, they saw five Order members. There were Mr and Mrs Weasley,
Dumbledore, Tonks and Moody. They were all talking seriously, but calmly.

“Ah, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender, great to see you.” said Dumbledore
kindly, standing and walking over to them.

He pulled out several chairs, with a wave of his wand, then offered the teenagers
the chairs. Dumbledore eyed Ron and Lavender, before discreetly tapping their
heads with his wand.

“Thanks Professor.” they muttered in unison.

Dumbledore beamed at them and took his former seat. He looked up at them and
stopped his gaze on Harry.

“I have discovered some very important information, which must be dealt with
instantly.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“What is it?” asked Harry. “Hermione came across a lot of things as well.”

“Well, it is the final stage of your power recognition.” said Dumbledore simply,
knowing that they would understand.

Harry looked back at Dumbledore intently, thinking back to the text in the book.
Dumbledore had indeed come across some information, if it was something extra on
top of the final stage.

“Who are the three other Kings?” asked Harry seriously.

“What is this?” asked Ron curiously, not knowing what Harry and Dumbledore were
talking about.

“Hold on, I will get you the book.” said Hermione, running off from the room.

They all waited patiently. Hermione came back five minutes later, reading from the
book. She handed the book to Ron, who read it with Lavender.

After another few minutes, both their mouths were hanging open. They knew that
the texts was referring to Harry, as Harry had been through everything it said.

“As I was about to say, I have knowledge of who the Kings are. I would rather
discuss it with Harry in private, before I mention it to anyone else. Nothing against
anyone here, but it is vital information, which Harry may want hidden.” said
Dumbledore softly.
“Lets go to my office.” said Harry simply, standing up and leading the way out of
the meeting room.

Dumbledore followed Harry across the courtyard and into the smaller castle. Every
brick seemed to intrigue him.

Once they got to the office, Harry offered Dumbledore the seat in front of his desk,
where he sat. It felt strange for Harry being behind a desk, with Dumbledore.

“So?” said Harry, wanting to know as quick as possible.

“Well, some of the information may come as a shock and I want you to think
through your reactions. I will now go on to telling you who the Kings are.” said
Dumbledore, eyeing Harry seriously.

“The King of Air, is no other than myself. The King of Water, was your father. And
finally, the King of Fire, is … Draco Malfoy.” continued Dumbledore seriously.

“WHAT?” yelled Harry, jumping to his feet.

Malfoy was a King of Magic, someone who Harry was suppose to be important to.
Harry looked back at Dumbledore, as though he was demanding explanations.

“As you know, you need to be reunited with each King individually. A small magical
process will happen, as we put our wands together. Then a notch of your magic
shall be filled.” explained Dumbledore, looking at Whistler the Phoenix.

“Why is Malfoy one?” asked Harry, disgusted at the thought.

“In his bloodline, there is evidence of a God, a Fire God. I can only suspect that it
has got him and not any of his ancestors, because he was chose, just as we all
were. There is nothing that can be done about it.” replied Dumbledore honestly.

Harry sat back down and thought intently. He wanted to register everything. He
thought back to the text and about who Dumbledore had mentioned.

“How can I be reunited with my father?” asked Harry quietly.

“Voldemort was the killer of your father. When you father was killed, I believe that
Voldemort took some of James’ blood, just before James’ magic drained him from
the risk of what Voldemort did. Voldemort placed the blood in an ancient potion and
drank. This handed him the power. Voldemort is now the King of Water.” explained
Dumbledore, his face firm.

“Great. And how in hell am I suppose to be reunited with him?” snapped Harry,
losing his temper with the hole situation.
“I am working on that. I will come up with something that is risk free and simple, I
promise. As for your first reuniting, I think we should start.” said Dumbledore,
standing up and walking to the centre of the room.

Harry followed and stood in front of Dumbledore. Dumbledore held out his wand and
waved for Harry to do the same.

They placed their wand tips together and then Dumbledore closed his eyes. Harry
watched as the elder man concentrated clearly.

After a minute, Harry felt something shoot at him, a blast of air. He looked around
alarmed. He could feel air blowing him dangerously. Engulfing him with wind,
almost knocking him off his feet. His inner power was trying to stop so much pain,
which was unsuccessful, as the pain was needed.

Harry’s eyes glowed pure white, before immediately changing to small fires. As one
more blast of air came shooting at Harry, the small fires blew out and Harry felt to
the floor.

Dumbledore opened his eyes and crouched down. He smiled at Harry and held out a
piece of chocolate.

“That is all it is. You have been reunited with me. Before you ask me why we
haven’t done it before, it is mainly because you needed to be of age.” said
Dumbledore simply, watching Harry eat to chocolate to gain some energy.

“It drains my energy and sends me dizzy. Will I get the same effect every time?”
asked Harry curiously, breathing deeply.

“No. Each will be different. Mine was air, as I am the King of Air. Something to do
with Water and Fire will occur when you reunite with the two other Kings.” replied
Dumbledore cleverly.

“Okay. When will that be?” asked Harry, wondering when he would have to face
Malfoy.

“You shall face Draco next. We can do it at Hogwarts. I will be taking you for
elemental lessons and Advanced Defence Against The Darks Arts. In the elemental
lessons, Draco shall join us. We can talk more about it then. For now, I need to get
to the Ministry.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“Okay. See you at Hogwarts.” said Harry, climbing to his feet.

“Good day.” said Dumbledore, nodding his head and walking over to the large
fireplace.
He threw some floo powder from a pot on the wall and instantly he vanished in
large green flames. Harry sat at his desk and focused on his mind and body, trying
to find a change.

Harry some how felt more alive, more knowledgeable. He knew more magic. Some
how he knew of a lot more spells, a lot he had never heard of previously.

Not only had Dumbledore reunited with Harry, he had also given his knowledge.
Harry smiled weakly and looked around in amazement.

After a while, Harry returned to the meeting room and sat in his former seat.
Hermione, Ron and Lavender looked at him curiously, but stopped when Mrs
Weasley glared at them.

“So, how have you been, Harry dear?” asked Mrs Weasley softly.

“I’m fine.” said Harry simply, still thinking about what had happened. “I think
Hedwig needs grooming. I will see you later.”

Harry got up and left the room. He walked into the small castle and directly to his
office. He looked around at the large library and thought about what he wanted.

Instantly a book title came to him. He frowned as he thought back to the knowledge
that had been added to his own.

“Accio Mythical Gods and Their Heirs.” said Harry, waving his wand.

Immediately a book came soaring down from high up. It came down like a bullet,
before stopping perfectly in front of Harry.

It opened and allowed him to read from it. He scanned the different Gods and found
nothing about and Kings of Magic.

He searched it more closely and stopped at the sight of the names of the Kings. He
found a paragraph about it. It read:

“Little is known about these Kings of Magic. They are that mythical and suppose to
be that powerful, that no one has any data about theses brilliant characters. All is
known, is that they will be extremely powerful and one of them will turn bad in the
end. These characters have the power to change the world as it is. The Prince of
Souls, also known as, the King of Earth, is the only person able to defeat any of the
other Kings. The Prince of Souls, has the power that none can wield. If this person
happens to be around at a desperate time in the Wizarding world, he is the one who
can end all the pain and troubles. The Wizarding will be lucky to have this character
when ever he arrives to the world.”
Harry tapped the book and it flew back to its position. Harry already knew that he
was suppose to be the most powerful being to arrive on earth, but he didn’t know
that one will eventually go bad.

Harry thought about it for a while. Voldemort was bad, but he had taken the power
which was of his father. Harry instantly thought that Malfoy would be the one to go
bad, but he had no proof, so he left it for the time being.

Harry had grown on Malfoy, slightly. Since he changed sides and became a follower
of the Order, he had been proven to be both useful and loyal.

Harry had never thought Malfoy could go against his own father and his father’s
beliefs, but Harry was wrong. Harry had told himself not to blame Malfoy for every
wrong thing. He had taught himself to look at the evidence first.

Harry slumped into his chair and sighed. He closed his eyes, on the verge of tears.
At these times, he really wished that Sirius would be with him, to help him.

Harry stopped himself thinking about Sirius and forced himself up. He got up, just
about to go for a walk, when an owl came soaring through the open window.

Harry walked over to it and withdrew the letter. He watched the owl fly off instantly.
Harry walked into the living room and sat down.

At the same time, Hermione, Ron and Lavender walked in. They smiled down at
Harry and sat down themselves as well.

Harry didn’t answer their quizzical looks, he just looked down at the letter. On the
front, it had no address, just his name. He was happy that no one knew exactly of
his location.

He turned it over and looked down at the wax seal. He hadn’t ever seen it before,
but he knew it was official.

It was a seal of two Bludgers crossed over a Golden Snitch. Harry knew it was
something to do with Quidditch and got excited when he opened it quickly.

He withdrew the letter and unfolded it. He scanned it and his mouth dropped open.
He looked up and handed the letter to Ron.

Ron read it out loud:

Dear Mr Potter,

I am writing to you, to offer you a place on the try-outs of the England Quidditch
Squad. You have been spoken highly of. From such people as Ludo Bagman, Albus
Dumbledore, Puddlemere United Keeper, Oliver Wood. We also sent a scout to your
previous match. The scout spoke extremely highly of you and I would like to test his
words. If you are as good as he says you are, then I am sure you would have a place
on the Squad.

Try-Outs are on your second weekend into school. There will be some other people
who were in their final school year, last year. They have shown some talent and
have been invited to Try-Outs.

I hope to see you here. The address for the stadium is on the back of this letter. All
you will need is a broomstick.

Yours Sincerely,

Correllius Greenhalsh.

Quidditch Manager.

Ron laughed out loud and clamped his hand together with Harry’s. Hermione and
Lavender were happy, with their mouths hanging open.

“What should I do?” asked Harry, not knowing how he should feel.

“Go to it, you idiot. You aren’t going to be offered a position like that again. Take it
and bring England the cup.” said Ron cheerfully, sitting down and beaming happily.

“You coming with me?” asked Harry, looking around at his friends and girlfriend.

“You don’t seriously think we would miss a chance of seeing you perform or
meeting the England Squad, do you?” said Ron, walking around thinking about the
thought of being a friend to a England Quidditch player.

“Here comes, Potter. Seventeen years of age and has already stunned millions of
people. Played in every England match and has not yet missed the Golden Snitch.”
said Lavender, pretending to be a commentator.

“Yes, Lavender, he has to be the best English Quidditch player to date. Not only can
he catch the Golden Snitch, he can dodge Bludgers as though they were mere flies.
He can also score goals for his team, as he passes the goalposts.” continued Ron,
walking around the room.

Harry laughed and thought back to the letter. He had always loved Quidditch, but
he never knew he would be in for a chance.

***

Over the following week, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender had been chilling out,
buying their school books and packing.

They were on their last day of their holidays and were being rushed to hurry up.
They all levitated their packed trunks to the front of the castle.
An hour later, they had flooed to the Burrow, where Ministry cars were waiting.
Harry could sense his guard around him, invisible. It annoyed him to sense the
guard.

Once everyone was in the cars, they were drove to Kings Cross Station. It was a
while before they got there, but when they did, Harry was being pushed and shoved
from place to place.

After a while, Harry lost his temper and sped up his pace. He walked away from his
guard and directly into the barrier.

Once he reached the other side, he admired the large red steam train and smiled.
He jumped on to the train and grabbed the nearest compartment.

Before he did anything further, he enlarged it, knowing full well that more people
would join them. He then proceeded in helping Hermione, Ron and Lavender to get
their trunks in their compartment.

In the rush, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender were able to give out brief farewells
before the train began to move along the tracks.

Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender entered the compartment and slumped into the
chairs. They sighed and rested.

“Here we go, another year at Hogwarts.” said Ron happily, looking out of the
window.

“Yeah, our final year as well.” said Harry, shaking his head at the thought of no
Hogwarts.

“Yeah, but I will always go back for a visit. It’s a second home to me.” said Ron
simply.

At that moment, Dean, Ginny, Neville, Hannah, Seamus and Parvati entered the
compartment. They took seats comfortably and then everyone burst out laughing.
They began laughing at the remembrance of the drunken night.

--------------------------------

Here is another chapter, for you lovely readers. Thanks for all the reviews and as
you can see, I do reply. So, all you new readers, don't think your reviews will be left
unanswered, as I read and reply to everyone. Thanks for reading and I hope you like
this chapter.

Chapter 10 : Gifts Before The Second King's Arrival.

Rating: Mature
Chapter Reviews: 26

Half way through the journey to Hogwarts, Hermione and Hannah dragged Harry
and Ron away from the compartment and to the front of the train.

As they entered, the Prefect compartment, they noticed the other Prefect’s sitting
around. They either smiled or sneered at Harry and Hermione being Head-Boy and
Girl.

Harry noticed that it was only the Slytherins who sneered. However, Harry was
surprised to see Draco, for the first time ever, not sneering.

Harry and Draco gave each other the slightest nod, acknowledging each other.
Hermione then proceeded on explaining the needed duties of everyone.

Harry didn’t say one word in the meeting, which he was actually happy about. After
an hour, Hermione dismissed everyone and the three of them returned to the
compartment.

Everyone else in the compartment had done a very helpful thing of buying Harry,
Ron and Hermione some sweets and drinks.

Both Harry and Ron were starving and were thankful to see the food. They jumped
into their seats and began eating their share of the food.

The rest of the journey was uneventful. Everyone just discussed their drunken night
and about future plans.

When they finally pulled into Hogsmeade Station, they all climbed off and made
their way towards the waiting carriages.

Just as Harry was about to follow, Hermione grabbed his arm and pulled him back.
He looked at her quizzically and she smiled slightly.

“You’re Head-Boy now, you need to help the First-years get to Hagrid and the
Second-years to the carriages.” explained Hermione simply, smiling as Harry
frowned.

After ten minutes, Harry and Hermione had gotten the First-years to Hagrid and the
Second-years to the carriages.

Harry and Hermione spent a few minutes with Hagrid, talking about their summers.
They bid farewell, when they noticed several carriages setting off.

They both ran to the carriages and jumped into one that Ron was holding open for
them. They took seats and were instantly driven up the driveway of Hogwarts.
When they got into the Entrance Hall, they made their way towards the Hall.
Professor McGonagall was waiting for the First-years.

“Potter, Granger, could you come here please?” said McGonagall, in her usual strict
tone.

“As Head-Boy and Girl, you both have your own quarters. They are behind the large
tapestry in the Gryffindor common room. Just place your hand on it and it shall
open. You both need to organise things there, whilst the Sorting is going on.”
explained Professor McGonagall, giving them a small smile.

“Okay, Professor.” said Hermione, grabbing Harry’s hand and pulling him towards to
Marble Staircase.

“Make sure you are back for the feast, don’t get … tied.” said Professor McGonagall,
the sides of her mouth twitching slightly.

Harry and Hermione both laughed and made their way towards the Gryffindor
House. They had been given the passwords by mail, when they were told they were
Head-Boy and Girl.

Once they were inside the common room, they smiled at being back where they
belonged. They walked across it and placed their hands on the tapestry.

When they entered, they found a smaller Gryffindor common room. Four doors
came off of the common room.

They both peered into each one. One was leading to a large bathroom, another
went to a small study. The final two were to the bedrooms.

“Well, one of them is completely useless.” said Hermione, smiling at Harry.

“Yeah. What have we got to sort out?” asked Harry, looking around the organised
common room.

“I think we needed to access it before we could do anything else. I bet we had to, so
our trunks could be brought in.” said Hermione, kicking open the Head-Boy’s
bedroom door.

In the centre of the room, they both looked at an extremely large box. It was the
same size of a King size four poster.

Harry walked around it, placing his hand on the sides every now and then. He
looked back at Hermione, who was equally curious.

“It is magical, I can sense it.” said Harry simply.

“There is a note here.” said Hermione, pulling the note into the light.
She read:

Dear Harry,

I hope you appreciate this, I am sure you will. I would like you to open it as soon as
you find it. You will need your seven compartment, I think. It’s a present from me to
you. It cost me a lot of time and energy to get these for you.

Yours Faithfully,

Albus.

Harry instantly withdrew his wand. He swiped it down one side of the box, which
instantly burn away into nothing.

Harry waved his wand once more and the entire room was enlightened, from the
candles and fire.

Harry looked in and found a thick human size portrait. He pulled off the note and
read:

This is Charlus Potter and Dorea Potter. Your Grandfather and Grandmother. Both
were Unspeakables, very famous ones. They invented instruments and cures for
many things. They were the creators of the Pensieve. Both powerful, wise and
respected magical beings.

Harry’s mouth fell. He was looking back at a still life of his famous Grandfather and
famous Grandmother. He smiled and levitated the portrait out of the box and
propped it up against a wall.

He waved his wand and the seventh compartment on his trunk opened. He waved
his wand and the portrait shrunk slightly, so it would fit into the trunk opening.

Before Harry levitated the portrait in, he caught sight of Hermione’s excited
expression. Harry turned and looked at the box.

Inside he found yet another portrait. Harry walked over to it and read the note. It
read:

This was extremely hard to get. I had to go to the Department of Mysteries and use
one of your Grandparents’ inventions to get this one. As you know, you need spirit
to create a portrait. You will understand why it was difficult, but I know you will be
happier than you have been in a while.

Harry levitated the portrait out and pulled down the silk cloth. He almost fell over in
shock. He looked back at a person he had been dying for, for so long.

He looked back into the handsome and brave face of no other than, Sirius Black.
Harry’s eyes instantly filled with tears.
Hermione had also stepped back in surprise. Harry looked up at the lifeless portrait
of his Godfather and allowed a single tear to creep down his cheek.

“Sirius?” said Harry, knowing that the portrait should be a alive one.

There was no answer. Harry shrunk the portrait hurriedly and sent it inside the
seventh compartment.

There were no lights on in the compartment, but Harry’s parents knew he was
there. Harry could hear them shuffling, trying to get sight of him.

Harry?” said the soft voice of his mother, Lily.

“Yeah, wait a minute.” said Harry hurriedly, waving his wand once more.

Instantly the portrait of his Grandparents came into the room. Harry waved his
wand several times. The portrait went back to its normal size and then it attached
itself to the wall.

“About time you woke me up.” said a posh voice from the portrait.

“Dad?” asked the deeper voice from Harry’s parent’s portrait.

“Son?” said the posh voice, trying to see through the darkness.

Harry quickly turned around and waved his wand several more times. The portrait of
Sirius grew back to its normal size and then attached itself to another wall.

“Took your time, didn’t you?” said the familiar voice of his Godfather.

“Dumbledore must have placed a charm on them, so that they would be quiet until
you placed them on a wall.” said Hermione, trying to see the portraits through the
darkness.

Harry waved his wand and light glowed the room. Instantly there was an uproar of
greetings and surprise.

Charlus Potter, Dorea Potter, James Potter, Lily Potter and Sirius Black all began
letting out tearful cries. They looked at either Harry or each other.

Harry’s eyes filled with happy tears. He looked up at his Godfather. His throat
tightened as he looked back at a good as alive Godfather.

“How are you, Harry?” he asked, smiling slightly.

“F-Fine.” stuttered Harry, his eyes leaking, his throat hurting.

“You got me back now.” said Sirius, tears filling his own eyes at the sight of his
Godson. “I am so sorry for leaving you. I have left you practically alone in this world.
All you have is your friends.”

Harry began pouring himself out in tears. Hermione was in a corner, crying at the
situation. She was surprised at seeing Sirius back, even as a portrait.

Harry spent almost an hour, talking to his parents, Grandparents and his Godfather.
No one had stopped showing their shock and happiness.

Harry calmed down after a while, just as he had done when he was reunited with his
parents. He began chatting about things in general, as though they had never left
each other and were having a normal conversation.

“Anyway, I got to go and do some duties. I have to tell all the Prefects the
passwords to their houses.” said Harry calmly, getting to his feet.

“You became Head-Boy?” asked them all in unison.

“Yeah. Hermione is Head-Girl.” replied Harry proudly.

“Well done, boy. Very well done.” said Charlus, smiling down at Harry.

“Yes, well done dear.” said Dorea, folding her hands on her lap.

“Another Potter.” said Sirius, looking up at James as he said that.

“Yeah, I’m proud of you, honey.” said Lily, beaming at her son.

After another ten minutes, Harry and Hermione were running through the corridors,
racing down to the Great Hall.

They had missed the main part of the feast and had a duty to tell all the Prefects
their password to their house.

When they got their, they waited outside to catch their breath, then they made their
way inside the Great Hall.

Harry instantly walked to the front of the Hall, walked around the teacher’s table
and gave Dumbledore a thanking hug.

He smiled as he realised what he was being thanked for. Harry smiled and walked
back to the Gryffindor table, just as Dumbledore got to his feet.

“Now that you are all full, it is time to turn in. Can the Prefects of each house show
the First-years where to go?” said Dumbledore softly. “Goodnight.”

Harry and Hermione jumped up and ran around the Great Hall, telling the Prefects
their passwords.
When they got to the Entrance Hall, Ron and Lavender were waiting for them. Harry
frowned at Ron’s presence, as he needed to show the First-years.

“New Prefects can do it.” said Ron simply, shrugging his shoulders.

Harry smiled and the four of them walked back to the Gryffindor common room.
They entered and Harry showed Ron and Lavender the Head’s dormitory.

After Harry had shown Ron and Lavender everything, Harry grabbed Ron and took
him into his bedroom.

“Ron, I have something amazing to show you.” said Harry, walking over to his trunk.

“What is it?” asked Ron curiously.

“Get in.” said Harry, opening his trunk.

Ron jumped in and almost fell over, just as Harry had. Harry went in after him and
sat on the sofa.

“Sirius?” said Ron, his mouth swinging open.

“How do you do?” asked Sirius, joking around.

“How? When?” spluttered Ron, beaming at the magnificent portrait that made Sirius
look real.

“Dumbledore got the spirits of Sirius and my Grandparents. He put them in a

portrait each and then gave them me, as a gift.” replied Harry happily.

Harry and Ron stayed in the trunk for several hours. They both talked to Harry’s
relations and Godfather.

After a while, Hermione poked her head in and reminded them of the time. Harry
and Ron bid goodbye and left the trunk.

Harry was in a good mood. He and Hermione climbed into bed and spooned. They
fell into a peaceful sleep, very easily.

***

The next day, Harry and Hermione didn’t want to get out of bed. They were
comfortable and wanted to stay that way.

Eventually they both got out of bed and got dressed. They pulled themselves into
their school uniform and slowly made their way down to the Great Hall.

Inside, they found it as noisy and full as it normally was. The tables were lined with
students, all waiting for their timetables and ready for the day of lessons ahead.
Harry and Hermione took seats in a section of the table that all their friends were
sitting in. Harry and Hermione immediately helped themselves to breakfast.

Harry looked towards his left and found a small First-year, eating his breakfast
quietly. Harry thought that he seemed nervous.

All Harry and his friends were laughing and joking. Some were talking about some
hexes they performed on some First-years.

The First-year seemed to here it and tried to keep his head down. Though, he like
everyone else, was curious to Harry.

Harry turned away and began kissing Hermione’s neck, as she ate a piece of toast
and read her usual morning paper.

The First-year watched in amazement, as Harry kissed Hermione. He looked back at

the good looking Harry and the gorgeous Hermione, he smirked slightly.

“What you looking at?” snapped Ron firmly, looking directly at the First-year.

“Ron!” snapped Hermione, glaring at Ron.

“You should have seen his face, it was as though he will have a wet dream later.”
said Ron defensively.

Harry turned in his seat and found a timid looking First-year. Harry looked down at
him and noticed Colin and Dennis Creevey passing by.

“Colin, Dennis, come here a minute please.” said Harry, waving his hand for them to
come over.

They practically ran towards him. They looked down at him excitedly and looked
around, as though to show off.

“This First-year needs a mate, by the looks of it. Could you become that friend?”
said Harry, waving his hand at the First-year.

“Of course, Harry.” said the Creevey brothers in unison, smiling at the timid First-
year.

“Now, First-year, piss off.” said Harry, turning his back on the First-year.

Hermione was slightly shocked. She watched as the First-year left and sat with Colin
and Dennis.

Ron was smiling at that. He cheered and finished his breakfast. As everyone
finished up their breakfast, Professor McGonagall walked around handing out
timetables.
When the Seventh-year Gryffindors got their timetables and examined the day
ahead. Harry had a small attached note on his timetable.

It read:

Harry, meet me at seven o’clock in my office. The second King will be reunited with
you.

Dumbledore.

Harry screwed up the letter and nodded at Dumbledore. Harry was going to be
reunited with Malfoy, he knew it.

For the following part of the day, Harry and his friends participated in their lessons.
Harry was surprised at how advanced they had become.

Harry went into Healing first, learning straight away about deep wounds. In Charms,
he was learning how to summon dining equipment. In Magical Transportation, he
was advanced as it was, so he was on mastering a Port-Key landing. In
Transfiguration, he had gotten very interested. They were now learning how to
transfigure large and useless things into brilliant useful things. The last lesson of the
day, was free for Harry. So he read more about Transfiguration, whilst everyone
else had lessons.

Once the final lesson had been finished, Hermione, Ron and Lavender entered the
Head dormitory.

“Hi, babe. What you reading?” asked Hermione curiously, curling up beside Harry.

“Advanced Transfiguration. Its been drawn towards me.” replied Harry, wrapping his
arm around her absentmindedly.

“Hagrid has us on baby trolls. They are as vicious as the adult ones.” said Ron,
laying back into an armchair.

“What are you thinking of becoming after school?” asked Harry curiously.

“I want to work with creatures, the bigger the better. I want to look after creatures
who are mistreated, like dragons and trolls. Might be able to get into the Ministry.”
replied Ron, smiling at the idea.

“I think you will be good at that. What are you doing, Hermione?” asked Harry,
looked down at Hermione.

“I am going to apply for training, for becoming a Healer. I want to be able to help
people when they most need it. Madam Pomfrey has offered to be my professional
tutor.” said Hermione, her eyes closed in relaxation.

“What you doing, Lavender?” asked Harry, turning to Lavender.

“I want to go into the Department of Mysteries. They work with mysterious objects
and mythical ideas, which are the things I like. It will be a lot of work to get to that
level and I will have to get some high class people to back me.” said Lavender,
frowning slightly.

“Are you doubting you will become an Unspeakable?” asked Ron, looking at her
curiously.

“Yeah, because no one will back me. I have the skill to become an Unspeakable, but
there is no one special in my family, so they might not train me.” replied Lavender
honestly.

“I’m sure Harry will back you.” said Hermione simply.

“I am not high class. I think she means someone who associates with people like the
Minister. People who call him by his first name and have a lot of respect from the
Minister.” said Harry.

“Yeah, I know.” said Hermione calmly. “You are high class and you will associate
with him and more. I’m sure he would be honoured to meet you, that he will insist
you call him by his first name.”

“Yeah, well, if I do become high class, of course I would back Lavender.” said Harry,
shrugging his shoulders.

“What are you doing?” asked Lavender curiously, happy that she had someone
backing her.

“I am going to do Auror training. I want to become an elite soldier, which is a top

ranked Auror.” said Harry.

“You will get that.” said Ron simply, not doubting the ability of his best friend.

“Hopefully. As long as this war is finished in the right way.” said Harry, getting up
and walking over to the window.

He looked out into the dark night sky and thought about what could happen when
the war was over. Would the world be saved and drown in peace or will the world be
failed and left to rot?

Harry knew that once Harry was reunited with the third and final King, he would
trigger the war to begin. Harry couldn’t think of any way to gain the power he
needed, without being in a duel with Voldemort.

Harry felt Hermione’s arms wrap around him and he felt comforted. Harry tried to
imagine what it would be like to be able to live life in a real way and not in threat.
He couldn’t imagine it, as he had never tasted it. Since he was born, his life had
been chosen to become the saviour of the world. Harry’s head span and he had to
close his eyes to keep himself calm.

“You know what, I can’t wait till that prick is gone. When he is gone, we can all have
a proper life. I will have freedom and I won’t be in this prison of expectations.
Everyone expects me to be able to defeat him, they all rely on me. When he is
gone, everyone can fuck off and do things for themselves!” said Harry aggressively.

“Well said, Harry. I can promise that once this war is over, you will be able to have
the life you have never had. You will be able to suffer problems and feel
achievements, as they should be.” said a familiar old voice.

Harry turned and found Dumbledore and Malfoy stood in the doorway of the
common room. Harry looked at the clock and realised it was yet half an hour before
their meeting and it was set to be in his office, not in the common room.

“Albus, why are you here?” asked Harry curiously.

“I decided to bring our meeting slightly early, as I have some urgent business at the
Ministry. If we could have a private room, for us three, that would be great.” replied
Dumbledore softly.

“Sure, we can go in my room.” said Harry calmly, leading the way up to his
bedroom.

When they entered, Dumbledore placed a locking and silencing charm around the
room. He strolled over the room and stood in between Harry and Draco.

“May I have a seat, Harry?” asked Dumbledore softly.

“Of course you can, you don’t need to ask.” said Harry calmly, waving his hand at a
chair.

Harry sat on the edge of his bed and looked at Dumbledore. Harry noticed that
Draco hadn’t sat down. Harry waved his hand at a chair beside him and Draco took
it.

“As you know, Draco, is one of the Kings. By the end of tonight, you will both of
been reunited. Before then, we can discuss several things. We should settle this
feud between you two.” said Dumbledore seriously.

“I would like to be reunited before anything else. If that is alright, Albus.” said
Harry, wanting to get the power he needed, before anything else was said.

“As you wish. Face each other and withdraw your wands. Point them at each other
and then you will be reunited.” explained Dumbledore, respecting Harry’s decision.
Harry stood and withdrew his wand. He pointed it at Draco, who in turn withdrew his
own. When Draco pointed his wand in Harry’s direction, magic circled the room.

Harry waited for some sort of reaction, just as it had done with Dumbledore. Harry
and Draco looked back at each other.

Harry looked deep into Draco’s cold grey eyes. All of a sudden, Draco did a spasm
and fell to the floor.

Harry felt tension on his wand. He felt the weight of Draco on the end. Harry lifted
his wand, so that Draco wouldn’t hit the floor.

After a while, Draco stopped and lay still. Harry lowered him to the floor, just as he
did this, he was blown off his feet and into the back of his bed.

Harry lay down, his back hurting. Big balls of flame began pounding into his chest,
burning his heart and lungs. Harry could feel himself being burnt beyond ever
before, pain above pain. He could feel his inner power trying to stop the fire balls,
but couldn’t do anything, as it was power that was needed.

After a few minutes, Harry fell unconscious, just as the power stopped pounding
him. Dumbledore jumped to his feet and waved his wand twice.

Instantly both Harry and Draco began to stir. Dumbledore smiled at them both and
handed them a big slice of chocolate.

“The Prince of Souls has been reunited with the King of Fire.” said Dumbledore
softly, sitting back down in his seat.

“That was worse than the one before. Is it because Draco’s power is stronger than
yours?” asked Harry curiously, rubbing his chest.

“No. I am the stronger out of the Kings, other than yourself. It is because it is the
second step to finishing the final stage of your powers. If I was second and not first,
mine would be worse.” explained Dumbledore, placing his wand back inside his
robes.

“I am dreading Voldemort’s then.” said Harry, thinking back to the painful pounds to
the chest.

“I don’t think it will be as bad. Mainly because your inner power will be out when
you are facing Voldemort. The pain and effects will be greeted and more
pleasurable, as you would have finished the final step.” said Dumbledore
reassuringly.

“What will it be like, when I have finished the final stage?” asked Harry curiously.
“You will then be able to defeat Voldemort, myself or Draco. You will be in the
actual form of the Prince of Souls. You will finally have the power you were born to
have.” replied Dumbledore simply.

“So, when we have been reunited, you are saying that it will be then that I should
defeat Voldemort?” asked Harry, clarifying everything.

“That is correct. You will only be able to do that, if you have an understanding of
your power and ability.” said Dumbledore cleverly.

“So, how will I be able to fully understand my powers?” asked Harry, listening
intently.

“In due time. Your power will make you understand. You will begin to notice more
that you power is actually there, as a friend and companion.” said Dumbledore
honestly.

“So, what do I do from now?” asked Harry, wondering what he should do until he is
reunited with Voldemort.

“Study all you can about defensive spells and about elemental rumours. Most
rumours in books, will be able to be achieved by you. They will in fact be true
abilities.” explained Dumbledore.

“What are you going to be teaching us over this year?” asked Draco, talking for the
first time.

“I will teach you things that are very advanced. It will be things that Hogwarts will
never teach. I will also get your elemental powers to their furthest extent.” replied
Dumbledore calmly.

“Can you teach us something now?” asked Draco hopefully.

“I was planning on giving you both some homework. I have two pieces of
parchment, both with different abilities on. If you follow the instructions, you should
be able to master the ability within a month.” said Dumbledore happily, pulling out
two pieces of parchment from his robe pocket.

“Pick one.” said Dumbledore, holding one piece in each hand.

“I will have the one in your right hand.” said Harry, walking over and grabbing the
parchment.

Draco grabbed the next and read from it. His mouth opened and eyes widened.
Then a grin cracked his mouth.

“Speed Movement. I will be able to move beyond human ability. What have you got,
Harry?” asked Draco eagerly.
“Self Cloning. I will be able to clone myself for a set time.” said Harry excitedly,
reading the parchment.

Harry was slightly surprised to hear Draco calling him by his first name. Harry shook
it off and concentrated on his new ability.

After a while, Dumbledore and Draco left. Dumbledore left to go to the Ministry,
whilst Draco went back to his dormitory, probably to research more about his new
skill.

Harry went straight to bed. He was really weakened by the reuniting of another
King. Harry climbed into bed and was gone as soon as he shut his eyes.

---------------------------------

Here is chapter ten. I hope it was okay for you brilliant readers. I hope you continue
to read on. Chapter Eleven - Shattered Relationships At The Try-Outs, is next. Two
days after this chapters validation, I shall add it to the site. Thanks.

Chapter 11 : Shattered Relationships At The Try-Outs.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 37

Over the next weeks, Harry had been able to clone himself, but couldn’t get the
hang of the timing part.

The clone would stay real for only a few seconds, before fading away. Hermione was
really impressed at what Harry did and began trying herself.

When it turned the second weekend, Harry awoke really excited. He got straight out
of bed and pulled on clothes.

It was the day where he would attend the England Quidditch Try-Outs. Harry placed
his Firebolt in his sports bag. The handle stuck out slightly.

He also placed in the pair of professional Quidditch gloves and put in a towel and
shower gel, for a shower afterwards.

Once he was ready, he took his bag downstairs and sat in the common room. Harry
and Hermione were sharing a room, so they allowed Ron and Lavender use the
other room.

When they finally came down, they were fully dressed, wearing coats and shoes.
Harry smiled and they all walked over to the fireplace.
One at a time, they entered the fire, scattered floo powder and muttered the words
“Diagon Alley”.

They were instantly engulfed in green flames, whipping them from the fireplace and
to one at Diagon Alley.

Harry wanted to buy some proper Quidditch robes. The four of them walked down
Diagon Alley and entered Quality Quidditch Supplies.

Harry didn’t bother looking around, he was in a hurry. He wanted to get to the
England stadium as quick as he could.

He walked directly to the counter and pressed a bell for the shopkeeper’s attention.
When he came into view, he smiled at who was facing him.

“Mr Potter, how can I help?” he asked politely.

“I need some good Quidditch robes.” said Harry quickly.

“Have you got a specific colour?” asked the shopkeeper, walking over to some
clothing rails.

“I would prefer black and red, if you have it.” said Harry happily.

“Certainly. I have some that are mostly black silk, but have red trimming. They
should be perfect.” said the shopkeeper, withdrawing some black and red robes.

“They are perfect. I will take them.” said Harry, grabbing the robes and taking them
to the counter quickly.

“Are you in some sort of hurry?” asked the shopkeeper curiously, wrapping the
robes.

“Yeah, I have some Try-Outs to attend to.” replied Harry truthfully.

“Really?” said the shopkeeper eagerly. “What team?”

“England.” said Harry simply.

“Wow. Good luck. That will be thirty five Galleons.” said the shopkeeper happily,
handing over the wrapped package.

Harry took it and handed over thirty five Galleons. He placed the package into his
sports bag and led the way from the shop.

They all made their way back to the fireplaces and stood waiting. Harry kept
glancing around excitedly. Hermione smiled and wrapped her arm through his.
When they finally got to the fireplace, they threw in floo powder and muttered
“England Quidditch Stadium”.

They were once again engulfed in green flames and whipped from sight. They
instantly reappeared in a highly polished and immaculately clean reception area.

Harry walked forward and stood in front of the large receptionist’s desk. Harry
looked down at the bored looking receptionist and coughed slightly.

“Yes?” said the receptionist, without looking up from her magazine.

“Harry Potter. Here for the try-outs.” said Harry clearly.

“Door on your left. To the end of the corridor and through the door to your left.
Spectators have to wait in the stands, which is located through the doors behind
me.” said the receptionist, still not looking up at them.

Harry waved at Hermione, Ron and Lavender, before walking through the door to
his left. He walked to the end of the corridor and entered the furthest left door.

When Harry entered, he found it holding a small group of people. All were dressing
into Quidditch robes and chatting to one another.

Everyone dropped silent when Harry entered. Some greeted him and pulled him
over to a bench. It wasn’t that they recognised him, but just as he was another
competitor.

“I’m Michael Lancashire. I got fired from the Department of Magical Games and
Sports and then I was offered for England try-outs. How about yourself?” said a long
haired, mid-twenty year old.

“I’m Harry Potter. Still at Hogwarts and received an offer for the try-outs.” said
Harry, not looking at the surrounding stares.

They had all stopped talking once more and had began staring at Harry. Harry
pulled out his robes, not looking at anybody.

Whilst he began pulling on his robes, he learnt about who was trying for what
position. Everyone was above the age of twenty and all had a career already.

“James Garson. Own a small stadium that is used for small tournaments by groups
of people. I am trying for Keeper position.” said one small man.

“Albert Franklin. Worker of Nimbus factories. I am trying for Chaser position.”

“Cho Chang. Assistant Lawyer to my mother and training in Healing. Trying out for
Seeker.”
Harry whipped his head around and found Cho Chang in full Quidditch robes and
holding a Nimbus Two Thousand and One.

Harry smiled and walked over to her. He gave her a hug and brought her over to
where he was changing.

When everyone had been introduced, Harry had changed and was sat down beside
Cho, chatting happily.

“So, we are now in competition properly.” said Harry happily.

“Yeah. Should be fun.” said Cho excitedly.

At that moment, a bushy moustached man entered. He was in his later years, of
around mid-sixties. Everyone looked at him, he was a strict looking person.

“I am Correllius Greenhalsh. As some of you know, I am looking for a Seeker,

Chaser, Beater and a Keeper. Anyone who doesn’t make the official team, will have
the option to join the substitutes.” said the evidently manager.

“Now, everyone get out on to the pitch. I understand that you have all got a Nimbus
Two Thousand, the equivalent or better. Anyone who has a less compatible broom,
might as well leave now.” he continued, leading the way from the changing rooms.

Harry and Cho grabbed their broomsticks and followed the group out into the
stadium. It was huge, with thousands of seats surrounding the pitch.

It was much more grander than the basic school Quidditch pitch. Harry and
everyone else walked into the centre of the pitch and surrounded the manager.

“Right, we are going to split the team up into two. Then we are going to have a
match. I am going to judge you all and note your gifts and failures.” said Correllius
calmly, waving his wand, conjuring a clipboard.

The group of people split into two teams easily. Harry didn’t know who he was being
placed with, he just followed a group of people who were ushering him towards
them.

“You any good, Harry?” asked Michael hopefully.

“I’m okay.” said Harry honestly.

Everyone gave each other wary looks. They didn’t believe that Harry was good
enough for the team, being so young.

“Right, just look out for the Snitch.” said Michael, smiling weakly at Harry.

“I know how to play Quidditch, you don’t need to tell me what to do. Let me play as
I normally do.” said Harry seriously, trying not to be bullied by the older people.
“Just don’t fuck it up for us!” snapped Albert nastily.

Harry was on the verge to snap at himself. Harry turned his back and mounted his
broomstick. He didn’t want to be talking to them. All he wanted to do was to get in
the air and doing what he was good at.

Harry flew high into the stands and flew over to where Hermione, Ron and Lavender
were watching.

“Most of them think I’m some amateur. They think I’m a joke.” said Harry angrily,
spitting down into the direction of his team.

“Well, we know you are a perfect Seeker. Just show them that you are better than
them. Catch the Snitch, like you always do.” said Hermione encouragingly.

Harry smiled, kissed her and flew back down to the small group huddled together.
Harry hovered above them, looking around at the area.

When he heard a whistle, he got into position and watched as Correllius let loose
the balls.

Harry watched the teams battle it out. The Chasers fought for the Quaffle, the
Beaters smashed the Bludgers and the Keepers guarded their posts.

Harry circled the pitch. He could see players glaring at him, as all he seemed to be
doing was hovering.

Harry noticed Cho began tailing him. He had soon realised that Cho never really
searched for the Snitch herself, but tailed the opponent.

Several minutes later, Harry was high and was still searching. After a while, he saw
a glint of gold shine in the corner of his eye.

He instantly dived and snatched the Golden Snitch from behind Correllius’ head.
Correllius ducked and turned around immediately.

He blew his whistle and both teams flew back down to the ground. They were quite
shocked at how quick Harry had caught the Snitch, but all thought it was beginners
look.

“Well, first match won by Team A. A spectacular catch from Mr Potter, more of that
would actually be impossible.” said Correllius, waving away the magnificent catch
as pure luck.

“Shall we do another game?” asked James, from Team B.

“Of course. I have not yet judged you all.” said Correllius simply, waving his hand.
Correllius started a new match, but this time, Harry caught the Snitch much faster.
He was trying to prove that his catches weren’t luck, but natural.

Correllius called them all back to ground level. This time, everyone was above
impressed with Harry’s catches. They looked back at him with grins on their faces.

“Right. I have judged some of you. Do another match.” said Correllius calmly, his
heart pounding as he looked at Harry, the next thing for the Quidditch world.

After catching the Snitch in several minutes of the start of a game, everyone was
almost fainting. They had never seen such skill with catching a Golden Snitch.

“Absolutely wonderful. There is one problem. You are catching too quickly. I mean,
its absolutely magnificent to see you that perfect at the position. I think that you are
the best player I have ever seen and I have seen some of the worlds most
successful.” explained Correllius happily, clamping a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

“What do you mean?” asked Harry curiously, wondering if he was on the team or
not.

“I mean, you are a perfect player. Can you catch the Snitch in more time?” asked
Correllius, acting as though Harry was his own son.

“You mean catch it later into the game?” said Harry calmly.

“Yeah. If you can do that, then I think that you could play for any team in the world
and be classed as the best player. You are the best player for centuries.” said
Correllius excitedly, bouncing on his feet.

“I can catch the Snitch in whatever time I need.” said Harry simply.

“Then I am welcoming you to the England Squad.” said Correllius, practically

screaming it at him.

Harry’s mouth dropped. He jumped into the air, smashing his fist into the wind.
Everyone smiled and began treating him as their leader, as their superior player.

Harry turned to where Hermione, Ron and Lavender were stood and pulled the
thumbs up. They all cheered excitedly, dancing for Harry.

“You may return to the changing rooms. Someone will sort everything out for you.
Welcome to the world of Quidditch.” said Correllius happily, giving Harry a one
armed hug.

Harry smiled happily and ran back to the changing room. He couldn’t believe it. He
was part of a professional Quidditch team, everyone’s dream.
Harry was shocked at the fact that he was ranked as the best player in the world.
Harry entered the changing room and found a formal looking man stood in the
centre.

“Hello, Mr Potter. Was you sent with good news?” asked the man curiously.

“I am on the team. I am England’s new Seeker, stand in though, I think.” said Harry
excitedly, his heart racing.

“That’s brilliant. Congratulations. I am here to formally make that true. There is a

contract, which places you on the team officially. This contract is no binding
contract. You may leave the team when you feel.” explained the business man,
holding out a contract and a quill.

Harry read it and knew that the contract was more of an application form. It had his
details and everything about him. All Harry was signing for, was to show that he was
agreeing to play Quidditch.

“Brilliant. Here is your robes and a paid upgrade for your broomstick.” said the
business man, smiling happily at Harry. “The England team do not accept people
who are still at school, therefore we will need to contact you once you have finished
Hogwarts. At that time, you can accept or decline from being on the team.”

Harry looked down at the perfectly clean white robes. He smiled as he saw his own
name on the back, printed in red. He changed into them, whilst the business man
waited for the next player.

“I have a Firebolt. That is the best broom in the world, how can that be upgraded?”
asked Harry curiously, pulling on his boots.

“This year there has been some improvements made for the Firebolt. A spell which
makes it fifty miles faster and an extra steering enchantment, which can allow the
user to fly without controlling it. You merely have to think of directions.” replied the
business man calmly.

Over the period of an hour, the team had been chosen. Michael had made Beater,
alongside James as Keeper and Albert as Chaser.

They signed their contract and received their robes and upgrade. Harry
congratulated everyone and watched as three more players entered through the
door from the reception.

“These are the other players of the team. There is Noel Eddington as a Beater.
Charlotte Desbury as Chaser, with Natalie Parker.” introduced Correllius, entering
the changing room from the pitch.

“Hi.” muttered the three players in unison.

Noel was a small and podgy man. He didn’t look much like a Beater, but Harry
didn’t doubt him. Charlotte was a very pretty, young woman. She looked as though
she had only just left school. Harry kept his eyes on her for a few extra moments.
Natalie was as equally beautiful and sexy as Charlotte, who was also as young as
Charlotte.

Harry was attracted to them both. He would expect them to be models, not
Quidditch players. They both smiled slightly at Harry and then turned to Correllius
who had began talking.

“This is James Garson as our new Keeper. Michael Lancashire as our new Beater.
Albert Franklin as our new Chaser. Finally, Harry Potter as our new and best Seeker,
though shall only be joining us once he has finished Hogwarts.” said Correllius,
introducing the new players.

All the players looked at Harry. They had never heard Correllius praise a player.
Therefore, they thought that Harry must be something if he was being praised as
the “best” Seeker.

The team began chatting between themselves. Harry was directly spoken to by
Charlotte and Natalie, receiving jealous looks from the other members of the team.

“As Bulgaria were playing Scotland, as a training game, they have sportingly agreed
to play us in a friendly. The last match we played against them, was embarrassing.
They hospitalised several members of our squad. Krum is known to be very
bigheaded and cocky now that he placed our last Seeker in hospital.” explained
Correllius, grinding his teeth at the memory.

“We’re playing Bulgaria?” asked Harry eagerly.

“Yeah. Harry, be careful around Krum. He has a thing for harming his competition. I
know you competed against him in the Triwizard, but still, be careful.” said Noel
seriously.

“He is the best Seeker in the world. Do you really expect me to be able to beat
him?” said Harry nervously, not wanting to be placed in St Mungo’s.

“I have all faith in you. I think you are ten times better than Krum. I will know, I am
a Quidditch manager. I would actually bet my life on it.” said Correllius truthfully.

Harry smiled weakly and sat down. Everyone got themselves ready. The business
man had done a personal favour for Correllius and had taken all the brooms for an
upgrade.

After an hour, Harry was given back his broomstick. Just feeling it made his stomach
turn. He could feel the better broomstick in his hands.

“The Bulgarian friendly will start in fifteen minutes.” said Correllius calmly.
“I will be back. I am just going to tell my friends about everything.” said Harry
calmly, walking out of the changing rooms.

Harry entered the stands entrance and found Ron and Lavender drinking a cup of
something. Ron saw him and cheered. He ran over to Harry and hugged him.

“Well done, mate. Spectacular performance.” said Ron excitedly, patting Harry on
the back.

“We are playing Bulgaria in a few minutes.” said Harry quietly.

“Seriously?” said Lavender, all of a sudden alert.

“Yeah, why?” said Harry, noticing the change in her emotions.

“Bulgaria have become more violent. They aim to hospitalise players instead of
playing the game. The match against Scotland left Scotland down two players.” said
Lavender seriously.

“I heard. I’m not bothered, I’m not going to go down in this game. Where’s
Hermione?” asked Harry, realising Hermione wasn’t with them.

“I know that Bulgaria is here, because Hermione is talking to Krum down the
corridor, closer to the other changing rooms.” said Ron calmly.

“Okay. I will go see her and then go for the match. See you later.” said Harry,
walking towards another corridor.

Harry walked through several doors, daydreaming about his success. He entered
the opponent corridor and searched for Hermione.

As he got to a corner, he looked around and found Hermione in a corner, with Krum
in front of her.

Harry looked at them and then witnessed Krum going forward and planting a kiss on
Hermione’s lips.

Harry’s anger shot through him. His inner power felt for him and came out of him.
His eyes glowed pure white.

Hermione pushed Krum away, an angry expression on her face. Before she was
going to slap Krum for kissing her, she noticed Harry stood glaring at them both.

Hermione’s heart fell. She knew that Harry had seen Krum kiss her and she knew
that Harry had instantly thought she was cheating on him.

Harry was on the verge of attacking Krum, but didn’t want to show that they had
hurt him. He turned around and ran back to the changing room.
He entered and grabbed his broomstick, trying to hide his eyes. The team seemed
to know something was wrong.

“What’s wrong, Harry?” asked Charlotte, a worried expression all over her face.

“Krum is mine.” said Harry, in a hoarse voice.

The team didn’t know what was wrong, but they knew that Harry was angry at
something, very angry.

Harry kept his eyes half shut, so that their change couldn’t be seen. The team then
progressed into entering the pitch.

This time, Harry could see reporters and photographers scattered around the place.
Harry ignored their interested gasps.

The team got into position and Harry caught sight of Krum. He was sneering back at
Harry.

When the whistle was blown and the game set into play, Harry began doing as he
normally does, searching for the Snitch.

He searched for sometime. He could feel his inner power showing anger, he could
feel it wanting to retaliate to Krum, to get revenge for Harry.

Harry continued with the game. The England team had improved quite a bit. They
were the first to score.

After several minutes, Harry heard something, or rather felt something coming at
him. His inner power spoke to him, for the first time ever. It said:

Krum is attacking. He is directly behind you.

Harry instantly grabbed the nose of his broomstick. He span around and sent his
feet directly forward.

As he span around, he saw Krum. He put force into his swung and collided his foot
with the side of Krum’s head.

Krum groaned in pain. He was sent flying off his broomstick and down towards the
ground. Harry watched as Krum collided with the floor at full speed.

Harry laughed inwardly. He was happy he got his revenge, even if he had lost the
love of his life. Harry knew he wouldn’t be able to stay with Hermione, he wouldn’t
trust her what ever she said.

The referee blew his whistle at the foul, just as Harry snatched the Snitch from the
sky. The game was over, England won just and Bulgaria had been injured.
The referee let the game go to England, even though Krum was severely fouled. The
referee happened to be the same as the one from the Scotland match and had
realised what Bulgaria had done to the team on purpose.

Harry flew down and into the changing rooms. His team shortly joined him. They all
cheered and hugged Harry happily.

Harry’s inner power hid itself, taking away the glowing eyes. Harry’s natural anger
still hovered.

“Nice kick. You actually held on to your broom and took your entire body from it.
Absolutely amazing.” said James happily, patting Harry on the back.

“Yes, very amusing. Now we have the press right up our arse. They don’t know that
its Harry as Seeker. Now they are demanding to know!” said Correllius aggressively.

“Correllius has a problem with the press. He has never liked them. Don’t worry, he
is happy at your performance.” whispered Natalie softly.

Harry smiled slightly and left the changing room after a quick shower. When he
entered the corridor he found Hermione, Ron and Lavender waiting for him.

At the sight of Hermione, Harry began walking quickly in the opposite direction.
Hermione began running up to him and trying to talk to him.

Harry stuck his middle finger up to her and disapparated directly to the large castle
of his property. Just as he glanced a large group of reporters rushing forward.

Inside the meeting room he found Mr and Mrs Weasley, Dumbledore, Tonks and
Lupin sat down drinking cups of tea.

Harry sat beside Lupin and summoned a Butterbeer. Harry smiled a forced smile,
telling them he had gotten on the team.

“Bloody hell, congratulations, mate.” said Lupin happily, hugging Harry happily.

Dumbledore was smiling, however he was looking at Harry intently. He knew that
something had happened, something that had damaged something to Harry.

At that moment, Hermione, Ron and Lavender entered the room. They were slightly
covered in soot, showing they had flooed.

Harry didn’t want to throw Hermione out, but he didn’t want to look or speak to her.
He just ignored her appearance.

“Harry, please.” said Hermione softly.

“Fuck off!” snapped Harry, leaving the room and walking to his office.
He locked the door, so that no one could disturb him. He sat in his chair and silently
wept. He had lost his love, the one thing he would die for without question.

Back at the meeting room, Hermione had burst out crying. Ron and Lavender looked
seriously back at her, they didn’t know what had happened.

Tonks rushed over to her and placed an arm around her. She directed Hermione
into another room, allowing Lavender to enter before locking it.

“What has happened?” asked Dumbledore gently.

“I don’t know. Harry just kicked Krum off of his broom and breaks his jaw. Then
Harry storms away after the match. He was all happy to start with, he had gotten on
the team and he was ecstatic.” replied Ron honestly, just as curious as anyone else.

------------------------

Another! Hope it was alright. The next chapter will be a filler, nothing really special
in the following chapter. But I hope you read all the same. Thanks.

Chapter 12 : Lonliness.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 37

Harry shortly returned to Hogwarts. He emptied his room of Hermione’s things and
placed them in the other room. Placing Ron and Lavender’s things in the common
room for them.

Harry locked himself in his room and didn’t come out for the rest of the day or the
following day. Ron and Lavender tried to persuade him to come out, as did
Hermione.

When Hermione would sit at the foot of the door, to try and persuade him, she
would be hit with a spell, forcing her to be uncomfortable.
Harry was really depressed. All he could do was think about the brief kiss between
Hermione and Krum. An evil grin would cross his face when he remembered his
superb kick to the head.

When it came to Monday, Harry knew he had to leave his room. It was lessons and
he needed to attend them.

He awoke, got dressed and gathered his things. He stood at his door and breathed
deeply. When he pulled open the door, he found Ron, Dean, Neville and Seamus
waiting for him.

Girls were occasionally going in and out of Hermione’s room. They were serious, as
though something really drastic had happened.

Harry looked down at his friends and looked at their expressions. They were
determined to persuade him into talking to Hermione, at least.

“Come on, Harry. Don’t you think you are being a bit harsh?” said Seamus seriously,
looking at his friend.

“If all you want is to talk about the problem at the try-outs, then don’t bother me. If
you want to talk to me personally, then carry on.” said Harry firmly, walking through
the tapestry.

Harry continued through the main Gryffindor common room and left through the
portrait hole. He walked through several short cuts and was soon outside the
greenhouses.

Harry waited and talked to Ernie McMillan and Hannah Abbot. Though, Hannah
wasn’t really paying attention, she was waiting for Neville.
“So, you are the new England Seeker. That’s bloody amazing.” said Ernie happily,
smiling at Harry.

“Yeah. I am hoping that it will be a success. Being a professional Quidditch player is

a dream.” said Harry calmly.

Harry turned at the sight of Ernie looking intently at something. He found Lavender
and Parvati holding Hermione, who was tear stricken.

The boys were walking slightly in front, trying to get to Harry before the girls. Ron
was serious. He even looked angry.

“You’re stupid. She didn’t kiss him, he kissed her. She was about to slap him, before
she realised you had witnessed it. She wasn’t cheating on you!” snapped Ron
heatedly.

“I don’t give a fuck. I don’t mind staying friends with her, but being in a relationship
with her is out of the question.” said Harry seriously, turning his back and entering
the greenhouse.

Now that they were all in their seventh year, they all had their own personal potting
table. The greenhouse that they were in, was a huge one, for seventh years only.

There were just over a hundred large plotting tables, all had a wooden block with
the owner’s name carved into it.

Harry walked over to his table and pulled out his previous plant that he had been
working on. Hermione was on the table behind him and Ron was in front.
Harry pulled out his large plant pot and examined the soil. Professor Sprout had
allowed him to begin to grow his own Whomping Willow, as a extra Herbology
activity. Harry was also looking after a cutting of a Devil’s Snare.

He knew that his Whomping Willow would take years to get it perfectly grown. His
Devil’s Snare had already once grabbed him and tried to cut off his blood
circulation.

“Today class, we will continue to work with our projects. You should all already
know your instructions, but if you need any help, then don’t hesitate to ask.” said
Professor Sprout calmly, sitting at her own potting table.

Harry added some potions to his Whomping Willow and then placed it to one side.
He pulled forward his Devil’s Snare and was about to harness it to a pole. At that
moment, it was when Ron began to irritate.

“So, you’re brave enough to face some of the darkest and dangerous things this
world possesses, but you dare not speak to Hermione?” said Ron seriously, eyeing
the deadly Devil’s Snare.

“Listen, Ron. If you are going to keep on at me about Hermione, I will get angry. I
have already told everyone, that I don’t want to discuss the situation any further!”
said Harry aggressively.

“Why are you being so stubborn?” asked Ron, turning around to face Harry.

“You know what, fuck the lot of you!” snapped Harry angrily, his eyes briefly
glowing white.

Harry slammed down his tools and grabbed his bag. Whipping it over his shoulder,
he stormed out of the greenhouse and began walking about the grounds.
Breathing heavily, he slumped himself in front of a large oak tree, beside the lake.
Harry pulled out his wand and began twiddling it between his fingers.

Harry had gotten use to doing this when he felt angry or annoyed. It had become a
good calming action.

Harry smiled slightly, as he remembered the memory of his father and his friends
sitting under the exactly same tree.

Harry sat there for several hours. He couldn’t help but think back to what Ron had
said. He had said that Hermione didn’t kiss Krum, but that he was the one to kiss
her.

Harry would have accepted that he had arrived just as Krum forced a kiss. Though,
what bothered Harry so much, was that Hermione had closed her eyes, as though
she enjoyed it.

Harry forced himself to stop drifting back to that memory. He shook his head and
walked back to the castle. He had missed several lessons and wasn’t going to
attend lunch.

Harry began walking around the castle, where it was warmer than outside. He
walked through several corridors, when he heard his name being called out.

“Harry?” said a familiar voice.

Harry turned and found Lupin poking his head out of his classroom door. Harry
turned and smiled weakly.

Lupin instantly wrapped an arm around him and directed him into his office. Harry
took a seat and placed his head in his hands, on the verge of tears.
“You don’t have to be ashamed of crying in front of me, Harry. I am like family to
you, you can have all confidence in me.” said Lupin softly, handing Harry a cup of
pumpkin juice.

Harry took it and took a quick sip. Harry turned back to Lupin, making sure he
wouldn’t cry. Harry tried to pull a face, that showed nothing was wrong, but failed
miserably.

“What has happened?” asked Lupin gently.

“You heard about Hermione?” said Harry simply, looking down at his feet.

“I have heard her side of it.” said Lupin honestly, taking his own seat.

“Well, it started at the Quidditch try-outs. I had just gotten on the England team and
I wanted to tell Hermione. I searched for her and when I did find her, I watched as
her and Krum kissed.” explained Harry, anger rushing through him.

“Maybe you were just at the place at the wrong time. Maybe if you was earlier or
stayed longer, you would have realised that Hermione didn’t kiss Krum, but that he
kissed her.” said Lupin calmly.

“I have been thinking about that since it happened. I would have believed it, if she
hadn’t closed her eyes in enjoyment.” said Harry heatedly.

“Why are you getting angry?” asked Lupin quietly, realising that Harry’s anger was
bubbling.

“BECAUSE I LOVE HER!” yelled Harry, jumping to his feet, knocking his chair over.
Lupin’s eyes widened slightly, though he made his face become neutral. He looked
at Harry and could see the pain rushing through him.

“YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND. ME AND HER WERE IN LOVE AND WE WERE CLOSE AS
HELL!” roared Harry, pacing the room. “NOW ITS ALL FUCKED!”

“Why is it?” said Lupin, trying to speak words to calm Harry. “Why don’t you talk to
her, discuss what happened?”

“I can’t look at her in the face. Every time I look at her, I cringe. The thought of
someone else’s lips touching hers, makes me feel sick!” snapped Harry, waving his
hand for his chair to become back upright.

Harry placed his hands in his hair in frustration. He closed his eyes, trying to rid his
minds of all the thoughts whizzing through.

“You see this?” said Harry, waving a hand at his body. “I am getting aggressive
towards people who care for me. I can feel my power rising. I can feel myself
becoming in control over all this magic inside of me. It is changing me.”

“It doesn’t have to. Dumbledore can help, if you let him. Once you begin having
lessons with him, it should all change. Don’t lose your friends over this magic or
misunderstanding.” said Lupin seriously.

“Who said it is a misunderstanding?” said Harry, looking back up at Lupin. “I know

what I saw. You’re right though, I am losing my friends. I have to do something.”

“Hermione volunteered for Veritaserum, Harry. We performed it and she wasn’t

lying. She didn’t kiss Krum, she doesn’t like Krum. The only person she loves and
likes, is you.” said Lupin cautiously.
Harry looked at Lupin, deep in thought. He didn’t know what to say to that, all he
knew was that his inner power was telling him to leave, not to believe anything.

Harry’s eyes glowed white slightly, before he jumped to his feet and left the office.
Harry walked towards to exit, whilst Lupin called after him.

“Keep your friends close, Harry. Can you remember who told you that?” he called,
trying to put some more thought in Harry’s head.

Harry left and walked around the castle, once more. Harry did know who told him
that, it was Sirius. Harry knew that Sirius’ help would be more than useful. Though
he didn’t know how to talk about the things on his mind, in front of his parents.

After a while, Harry decided it would be best to talk to Sirius. He made his way back
to his common room, going through short cuts to avoid people.

Harry entered the main Gryffindor common room and then entered the Head
dormitory. No one was there.

Harry walked to his room, locking his door behind him. He strolled over to his trunk
and tapped it. It instantly began opening.

Once the trunk opened to his final compartment, Harry stepped in, locking the trunk
shut after him. Harry waved his wands, lighting the room clearly.

“Hi, Harry.” said Harry’s parents, Sirius and Harry’s Grandparents in unison.

“Hi.” muttered Harry lazily, slumping into the sofa.

“What’s wrong?” asked Sirius instantly, crouching at the bottom of his portrait,
making himself level with Harry.

“Hermione.” said Harry simply.

“What about her?” asked James, who had joined Sirius.

“I don’t know whether I want to talk about it.” said Harry, looking at his
Grandparents and mother.

Harry knew that Sirius and his father would be good to talk to. James was exactly
like Harry and Harry knew that James would keep everything confidential.

“Mum, dad, Lily, you couldn’t leave us for a while, could you?” asked James
hopefully.

“How?” asked Charlus curiously, looking around for some sort of exit.

Harry waved his wand and thick velvet curtains fell over the portraits. The curtains
were enchanted to silence the portraits, until they were re-opened.

“So, what’s wrong?” asked Sirius, looking at Harry intently.

“I caught her kissing someone else.” replied Harry quietly, not looking at either
Sirius or his father as he spoke.

“Who was it?” asked Sirius curiously, wondering who Hermione would do such a
thing with.
Sirius knew that Hermione was committed to Harry and that she wouldn’t betray
him in such a way. Sirius being with James for a while, meant that James knew
everything as well.

“Viktor Krum.” said Harry, as quiet as he could.

“What has he got you haven’t?” asked Sirius curiously, eyeing Harry for some sort
of mistake.

“I don’t know. But she seems to like something about him.” replied Harry seriously.

Over half an hour, Harry explained everything he saw and about everything Lupin
had said. Sirius and James seemed to be in the middle, they both thought that it
could have been a big misunderstanding, but neither had witnessed the
performance of Veritaserum, so they couldn’t decide.

“What happened with Krum?” asked James curiously, knowing that a Potter wouldn’t
let something so serious slide.

“I think I broke his jaw.” muttered Harry, trying not to laugh.

Sirius and James tried to hold their laughter back, but couldn’t. They burst out
laughing and began rolling around.

“A Potter all over.” gasped Sirius happily.

“I got on to the England squad and we had a friendly against Bulgaria. Bulgaria
have been doing a lot of fouling, placing major players in hospital. So, I booted him
off his broomstick, where he fell about thirty feet.” explained Harry, cheering up
slightly.
He was glad that he came to talk to Sirius and his father. Harry knew that they
listened and that they thought the matter was serious. However, they seemed to
find a good part about the situation, turning it into something to cheer Harry up.

“Congratulations!” roared James, jumping to his feet. “The England squad!”

“I know, I was shocked as well. I couldn’t believe they wanted to try me out.” said
Harry, thinking back to how shocked he was.

“What did your coach say about your skills?” asked James eagerly.

“He said I was the best player he had ever seen. He said I would become the best in
the world.” replied Harry, remembering his manager’s words.

“Wow. I also tried out for England. They said I could of become the best Chaser in
the world, but then I joined an elite group for Dumbledore.” said James, turning
away at the dark memories.

“Dad?” said Harry quietly.

“Yeah?” said James curiously.

“What was it like during Voldemort’s reign of power?” asked Harry calmly. “Can you
talk to me about it?”

“Yeah, anytime but now. I don’t feel much up to it. It would be best with your
mother as well. Maybe tomorrow. I want to think about this situation of yours.” said
James simply.
“Sure. I am going to study for a bit anyway. I will pop back more often, now I am
alone.” said Harry gently.

“Harry, you are never alone. At this moment, you are feeling loneliness, that is
understandable. However, you are not alone. Remember that there are people who
would die for you, people who would fight to death for you.” said James seriously,
smiling briefly at his son.

Harry nodded, knowing it was supposedly meant to be true. Harry waved his wand,
making the curtains to fall away.

Harry left his trunk and sat on his bed. After a while, he began studying charms. He
learnt how to summon certain foods.

After having a sandwich, which wasn’t to best of standards and several other
snacks, Harry began researching more into his powers.

Every time Harry began researching, he always found something new. Harry began
reading detailed explanations of his power and what could happen in the near
future of being reunited with the last King of Magic.

***

Over two days, Harry hadn’t left his room. He didn’t want to face to taunts of his
friends, trying to persuade him to talk to Hermione.

Harry began researching ways of getting food and drink, by magic. He had become
pretty good at conjuring snacks and light drinks.

Harry had been able to spend a lot of time with his family and Sirius. However,
James didn’t speak about the times of when Voldemort was previously in power.
Harry was waiting for the right time to ask more about those times. Harry wanted to
know about his parents’ involvement and what they had to do.

Harry was interested in what the elite team of Order members was. He wanted to
know what that group had to do and what the group’s jobs were.

Harry entered his trunk, which he had been doing for the last two days. Harry would
attend lessons, then he would either spend hours with his family and Sirius, or he
would study.

Once he had settled down in his sofa, Harry’s grandparents, parents and Sirius sat
in James and Lily’s portrait.

“So, how has your day been?” asked James curiously, looking down at his son.

“Its been alright. I didn’t go to a few lessons, I couldn’t handle the stares from
everyone. I mean, why should I have to cope with all that?” said Harry sourly,
thinking back to some of his lessons.

“They are just taking the wrong side. They are taking Hermione’s side and not
thinking about how you witnessed the situation.” said Lily soothingly, smiling
weakly at her annoyed son.

“It has nothing to do with them. They don’t have an opinion or a say in the matter!”
snapped Harry, punching the sofa arm.

“He is right. It has nothing to do with them, but everyone has to be nosy and to
involve themselves in something.” said Sirius simply.

“Why don’t you just -”

“I don’t want to talk about it!” said Harry firmly, looking at his Grandmother who
had tried to come up with a solution.

“What do you want to talk about?” asked Charlus curiously.

“I want to know about the elite side of the Order.” replied Harry quietly, knowing his
parents didn’t want to talk on the subject.

There was silence between them all, before they all seemed to get comfy and focus
on Harry. They knew that it would have to come out sooner or later.

“Right, first off, the elite part of the Order was formed of powerful and loyal
followers. We all would of died for the Order and its purposes. We were the powerful
ones, the ones who couldn’t be beat by normal witches and wizards.” explained
James quietly.

“The elite group of the Order, was a group to do the most extreme, when needed. It
would be out job to kill when is needed and to do so in a chosen way. If we needed
it silent, we would have to use stealth. Sometimes we needed to make it look like an
accident.” said Sirius seriously, no sign of humour amongst his face.

“When things got rough, we would be called out. None of us were known and we
were all feared, however respected. We were feared by most dark wizards,
including most of Voldemort’s Death-Eaters. If we were called to a battle, the enemy
would flee.” said Lily softly.

“So you were practically the most dangerous people to be around, you were the
leaders of the good. You were the best of the best.” said Harry calmly.
“Yes, Harry. We had all accomplished Auror training with more than perfect results.
We were all willing to kill and we were all ruthless, in the eyes of our cause.” said
Sirius, looking down at his nails.

“What were some of the things you have done?” asked Harry curiously. “Who were
the other members?”

“We were often called out to kill high profile or other powerful beings. If there were
some suspicion, we would be sent in, as we were the best. We have killed a lot of
people and we have never thought twice about it. We killed for our world and for its
survival, everyone should be like us in that manner.” replied James loyally, still
defending the cause he died for.

“The members were myself, James, Sirius, Remus, Dumbledore, Moody,

McGonagall, the Longbottoms and Dumbledore’s brother. Us ten were the leaders of
the elite team. There were others, but they were basic, however powerful they
were. They were nothing compared to us. They were normally Aurors.” said Lily
gently.

“What’s it like facing him?” asked Harry nervously.

“You should know. You have, after all, faced him more times than us all. I faced him
four times, on the fourth, I was killed. Your heart jumps and every instinct triggers.
All your senses are on the alert, watching every movement of him. One twitch of his
hand and you have to be ready to retaliate.” replied James, thinking back to the
numerous times he had faced Voldemort.

“Sometimes, you might begin thinking back to some of the mistakes you have done
or the people you have fallen out with. You try and imagine what it would have been
like if you had made things better, wondering if you will ever have the chance.” said
Lily, looking deeply into Harry’s eyes.
“Well, I suppose I will think of all those things. I have more of a chance of dying,
seeing as I won’t be aiming to escape from him, but to kill him.” said Harry sourly,
not looking at any of them.

“You will do it, we have all faith in you. Dumbledore told us about this power within
you, something that associated with the power I once had.” said James, curious to
the power within his son.

“Yeah, I am the King of Earth. You were the King of Water. I need to be reunited
with the King of Water, who just happens to be Voldemort. He took your powers
once he killed you. Once I have been reunited with him, I will become the entire
Prince of Souls.” explained Harry sourly, not liking his future in the slightest.

“The … The Prince of Souls. Are you serious?” asked Charlus, sitting on the edge of
the sofa, all of a sudden entirely interested in the conversation.

“Yeah. Some things have already shown from me, proving I am the long lost
Prince.” replied Harry, dropping his head.

“What things?” asked Charlus curiously.

“My inner power, control over other beings and changes to my body. I become
stronger, my eyes glow pure white and also can change to small fires. I have above
normal reflexes and speed. Also, things spin around me, when I am expressing my
power.” replied Harry, thinking back to the battle he had with Voldemort.

“That is definitely the signs. I want you to try something, before you go to sleep.”
said Charlus.

“What is it?” asked Harry curiously.

“I want you to get into bed as normal, close your eyes and focus on a person. Focus
on them very closely. Then tell me what happens tomorrow.” replied Charlus, he
knew that this task would tell him whether his Grandson was indeed the Prince of
Souls.

-----------------------------------

Some may think of this as a filler, some might not. It gives a bit of insight with Harry
and his relations. I hope it was okay for you great readers. Thanks for reading. Next
chapter - Future Visions and Inner Power Strength. Might be some action, not sure.

Chapter 13 : Future Visions and Inner Power Strength.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 23

Font:

That night, Harry changed into a t-shirt and a pair of boxer shorts. These were his
usual sleeping clothes. He climbed into his King-size four poster and placed his
glasses on his bedside table.

Harry laid back and got comfortable. He then began thinking about some people he
could concentrate on.

He was there for five minutes, trying to think of any other than the person who
constantly played on his mind … Hermione.

Harry sighed, rubbed his temples and began focusing on Hermione. He laid there,
thinking deeply about Hermione.

He slowly found himself dropping off, though it was not like any normal sleep, it was
as though he was dropping into a deep thought.
After several more moments, Harry was gone. He found himself walking across a
neat and tidy courtyard, a strange thing about this dream, was that he knew he was
in a dream.

Harry noticed himself wearing all black and dark red trimmed robes. He looked
powerful, rich and dangerous. He looked as though he was above everyone else.

He looked two his right and found a man stood in entirely black robes. The person’s
face was covered in shadow, from the darkness that his hood was giving. Harry
looked to his left and found another person, though this one looked like a woman.
She was exactly the same as the man, but slightly smaller and slimmer, showing
she was indeed a woman.

Harry didn’t know who they were, but he knew that they were a sort of guard or
companions. Harry looked around for John, his current Protector, but couldn’t see
him anywhere.

Harry knew that he was looking into some sort of future of his, as John would have
been with him otherwise.

Harry watched as the three of them walked across past a large fountain, heading to
a humungous castle. Harry looked around and thought he recognised the place.

After a while, Harry and his companions walked up to a large set of double doors.
Harry waved his hand slightly, making the door open instantly.

The three entered the Entrance Hall and then Harry was familiar with his
surroundings, he had just entered the main castle of his property, the headquarters
for the Order of the Phoenix.
Harry was slightly confused. He was watching this dream through his own eyes. He
didn’t know who was with him or where he was, but he seemed to know where to go
and what to do.

Harry and his companions walked forward towards a long corridor, covered in large
and small moving portraits.

The three of them entered the first room to their left and they looked around at a
meeting room, crowded with people.

Harry recognised them as the senior members of the Order. Harry walked to the
end of the room and took his seat beside Dumbledore.

“So, why did you call for me?” asked Harry, watching his former companions stand
at either side of him, flanking him.

“Severus has come across some serious information that we feel you and the senior
members of the Order should know. I want you to think about your actions after you
hear what he has to say.” replied Dumbledore seriously, looking from Harry to
Snape, who was sat in the middle of the right side of the table.

“Whilst being in a meeting with the Dark Lord, he expressed some of his plans. He is
planning an emotional attack.” said Snape importantly.

“What’s one of them?” asked Harry stupidly.

“Its where someone attacks the people close to their enemies, so that their enemy
will be hurt through seeing their loved ones injured or dead.” said Moody, from his
corner.
“Okay, are they loved ones of me?” asked Harry, knowing the answer before it
came.

“Yes. Its to the three Grangers.” said Snape quietly, briefly looking at Harry, before
looking away.

“Three?” asked Harry, his throat tightening slightly as he listened to an attack being
formed about his loved ex-girlfriend and her parents. “As in Roger and Jane, as well
as Hermione?”

Snape nodded slightly, still not looking at Harry. Harry turned to his two former
companions and nodded for them to get closer.

As they bowed down, Harry saw a long, slightly curved sword attached to their belt,
each. Harry seemed to understand this, but the Harry watching the situation from
his bed didn’t.

“What’s your opinion on him telling the truth?” asked Harry simply.

“I sense no lie.” said the man, in a calm and smooth tone.

“Nor me.” said the woman, in a calm and gentle voice.

Harry nodded and felt his anger bubble up. He closed his eyes, remembering some
lessons he had had with Dumbledore, teaching him to stay calm even in the worst
of situations. Using techniques and powers to control his emotions, something
Dumbledore used often.

“So, what is the Order’s plan of action?” asked Harry calmly, gritting his teeth,
holding back his anger.
“We wanted to ask you about how to approach this case.” said Dumbledore
honestly.

“I haven’t spoken to Hermione for a while, why am I going to start now?” said Harry
heatedly. “I don’t know if she will take me seriously if I do speak to her.”

“I think you should try. She needs to be warned.” said Dumbledore seriously.

“I don’t agree. If she is warned, she will get her parents out. Voldemort will then
know he has a traitor. Have you got a date of action?” asked Harry, looking at
Snape.

Since a lot of lessons with Dumbledore, Harry had seemed to mature with his tone
of voice and words. He talked as though he was part of an army.

“The attack date is on the last day of this month. The thirty first of January.” replied
Snape simply.

“Okay. How many people is there going to be?” asked Harry formally.

“I don’t know yet. There will be around five. Not that many more, as there is only
one witch they are attacking.” said Snape calmly.

“Leave it to me. I don’t want the Order involved. All I want to know is if Voldemort
changes his plans. I will deal with the situation at hand.” said Harry finally, deciding
it would be best for the Order to stay out.

“Are you sure?” asked Dumbledore seriously.

“Yes, Albus. Myself, Hanzo and Silina are more than capable of a few Death-Eaters.”
replied Harry truthfully, indicating to his companions.

“Very well. We will inform you if there is any change.” said Dumbledore simply,
smiling at Harry.

“Thanks, Albus. I have to get back to my home, to prepare for the journey back to
Hogwarts.” said Harry, standing and shaking Dumbledore’s hand.

Harry shook several people’s hand before leaving the room. Harry got into the
Entrance Hall and he and his companions disapparated out of sight.

“Those Hunters of his are extremely dangerous to us all, why do you allow them
here?” asked Shacklebolt seriously, thinking back to the two people.

“They are a threat to any of you, as they can kill you at a blink of an eye. However,
Harry has one hundred percent control over them. They treat him as their ruler,
their master. Harry could get them to kill themselves. They are no threat to us,
whilst we have allegiance of Harry. Also, I am a great challenge for them and I have
the ability to defeat them.” said Dumbledore truthfully, waving off the comment of
the two people.

Harry instantly jolted awake from his dream, vision or what ever it was. He was
breathing fast and didn’t understand what he had just witnessed.

All that was going through his head was, is it true? When will it happen? What
should he do?

Harry sat up in bed and looked at his clock. The night had gone, as though it was a
dream. After a short while, Harry passed it on as a dream and nothing to worry
about.
Harry got ready and left his room. It was a Saturday and he had arranged for the
Gryffindor team to have the Quidditch pitch for the morning.

Harry pulled on his black and red Quidditch robes and grabbed his broom. He then
realised that the colours of his Quidditch robes were the same colour as the robes in
his dream.

Harry shook it off and walked out of the common room. He couldn’t be bothered
with breakfast, he hadn’t for the last few days.

Harry left the castle and crossed the grounds. He looked around at the fresh, clear
sky and sighed. He couldn’t believe how much his life had turned over the last few
days.

He was hoping that flying would release some of his stress. When he got to the
changing rooms, he found his entire team there.

Even Ron was there, which shocked Harry, as Ron never missed a chance to eat.
Harry looked at them and smiled slightly, before entering his office.

He pulled out some parchment from his desk draw, before entering the changing
room again. He looked at his team, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Dean and Seamus.

“We are a player down, as Katie left school last year. Today we will just have a few
sessions on getting our skills better. I will begin looking for Chasers. I might hold a
short try-out for them.” explained Harry, not making eye contact with any of them.

“Come on then.” said Ron simply, leaving the changing room.

Harry could sense to unease of everyone. Harry could tell they were on the verge of
either shouting at him or trying to talk some sense into him.
Harry shook his head and followed his team out. He mounted his broom and began
coaching his team.

By the end of the morning, Harry and his team had been working really hard. They
had pushed themselves into making their skills better.

“Right, first match of the season is in exactly one month. We are only playing
Hufflepuff, but I want to make a display where both Ravenclaw and Slytherin are
going to worry.” said Harry calmly, putting away the Quidditch balls.

“Then you better hurry and get a Chaser.” said Ron simply, walking into the
changing room.

Harry could hear the hostility in his voice. When the rest of the team had gone back
to the castle, Harry stopped Ron in his tracks.

“If you don’t mind, I would like to get some lunch.” said Ron, trying to walk around
him.

“Ron, why are you abandoning our friendship?” asked Harry, ignoring Ron’s
comment.

“Because you have placed Hermione in a state of depression and desperation. You
haven’t seen her, she is a wreck.” said Ron honestly.

“But what has that got to do with our friendship?” asked Harry seriously. “We were
best friends, closer than brothers. All you have done has discarded that and made
us become neutral.”
Ron looked at Harry for a few moments, before letting his head drop. Ron knew he
was being stupid, but he thought that if Harry was put in a state of loneliness, he
would speak to Hermione.

“I know, Harry. We are still closer than brothers and we are still best mates. The
only people I place you with is my family and Lavender, Hermione as well. That is
why I’m not talking to you properly. I want you to talk to Hermione, I want you to
talk things over.” said Ron, sighing and sitting on a bench.

Harry watched as his best friend placed his head in his hands, evidently upset that
his two best friends were now on the verge of being enemies.

Harry sat beside him and rested his elbows on his knees. He looked sideways at Ron
and interlocked his fingers, deep in thought.

“I can’t get back with her. I can’t find any trust, even though there is a chance that
there was indeed no betrayal at the match.” said Harry truthfully.

“You were both so much in love. I’ve never seen two people as close, as you was
with Hermione. One slip up and you both depart from each other, as though you are
both two chemicals that contract with each other.” said Ron, speaking from the
heart.

“What do you want me to do?” asked Harry, looking at Ron.

“Talk to her, even if it only brings back the friendship.” replied Ron, turning to Harry
as he found a sign of hope.

“Okay. I will talk to her, tonight. We’ll see how it goes.” said Harry quietly, getting
up and going for a walk around the grounds.
Harry looked up into the sky and thought about how he would feel when he spoke to
Hermione. After a short walk, he returned to the castle.

He briefly entered the Great Hall and grabbed himself something to eat. Even
though he had only been in the Hall for several minutes, almost everyone stared at
him.

Harry made his way back to his bedroom, just as usual. He entered and sat on his
bed, eating his food.

Once he had done, he looked over at his trunk. Looking at it made him think about
the dream or vision.

Harry knew that his Grandfather knew something and that it would be wise to speak
to him. Harry finished his food and stood up.

He breathed and entered his trunk. He entered the familiar rich room and sat on the
rich brown sofa.

“Hi, son.” said James happily, looking up from his game of cards that he was playing
with Sirius.

Harry just caught Sirius peak over at James’ cards before he slammed down his
cards, laughing his head off.

“You cheat!” said James, throwing his cards at Sirius. “He has cheated in every
match we have played, it isn’t a game with him!”

“Anyway, Harry, did you do as I asked?” asked Charlus eagerly, focusing his entire
attention to Harry.
“Yeah, I did. I don’t know what I saw though.” said Harry seriously, knowing that he
would have to explain things to them.

“What did you see?” asked Charlus softly.

“I witnessed a meeting with the Order. They told me about an attack that was going
to take place on the Grangers, including Hermione.” said Harry quietly.

“Anything else?” asked Charlus curiously.

“I have noticed some similarities and I met a few people who seemed close to my
life.” replied Harry, thinking back to the dream.

“What were these?” asked Charlus, sitting on the edge of his seat.

“I realised that the clothes I were wearing were the same colours as my Quidditch
robes. They were colours that I seemed to like, so I assume that I will eventually
wear more of these coloured clothes. I also met two people who were guarding me,
wearing black robes that shadowed their faces and they carried samurai swords.”
replied Harry honestly.

“Hunters.” muttered Dorea quietly.

“What?” asked Harry, who hadn’t heard the muttering.

“Nothing. Did this dream tell you of a date at all?” asked Dorea calmly.

“The thirty first of January. It can’t be true because I am going to change that
dream. I am going to talk to Hermione later on, that is breaking the statement I
made. I said that it will be hard to persuade Hermione of the truth, as we hadn’t
spoken in ages.” explained Harry triumphantly, persuading himself he had cracked
the hole dream.

“I wouldn’t underestimate chance. Just be wary. Rumours of the power of the Prince
of Souls, is that the Prince will have the power to see into a close one’s future. That
is what you did, I think. I would keep an eye out for more similarities and try to
change anything you notice.” said Charlus seriously.

Harry nodded and began thinking about the details of his dream. Harry couldn’t
believe that the dream he had had, could possibly be a vision of the future.

“I have to go and do some studying. I might come and see you guys later.” said
Harry absent-mindedly.

“Remember, Harry, you are already changing the future vision of yourself. You are
going to talk to Hermione. Beware of things that could stop this. What ever you may
witness, try to focus on the vision and try and force yourself to talk to her.” said Lily
seriously, watching Harry leave the trunk.

Harry laid on his bed and opened his bedside table. Harry had followed some of his
ancestor’s hobbies, of keeping a journal.

Harry would enter anything he did or anything that he would need to mention,
something he would like to say to a person, but has no one to talk to.

Harry opened it and grabbed a quill. He looked down at the journal and began
writing. He wrote about the vision and about what his Grandfather had said. He also
added what he was going to be attempted with Hermione.

After several hours of further study of his new skill, cloning, Harry got to his feet
and breathed slightly. He pressed his ear against his door, trying to figure out who
was in the common room.
He could hear laughter and talk, showing there was a group of people. Harry
breathed once again and opened his door.

He walked downstairs and noticed that Hermione, Ginny, Lavender, Parvati and
Hannah were circled around Luna. They were all laughing and fiddling with Luna’s
hair or clothing.

Harry looked into the corner of the room and found the lads playing Exploding Snap.
Ron, Neville, Seamus, Dean and, surprisingly, Ernie Macmillan.

The room went silent, Hermione hid behind Luna, pretending to be fiddling with the
tip of Luna’s hair. Harry shook off the girls and was warmly greeted by the lads.

“Come on, mate. Join us.” said Seamus happily, clamping a hand on Harry’s
shoulder and sitting him sideways, facing Ernie.

Harry had realised that everything was okay, now that Ron must have told them
that Harry was going to talk to Hermione.

Harry didn’t look at Hermione, he just joined in on the game. Harry received his
cards and then looked at Ernie curiously.

“We invited him, he has been abandoned by his Hufflepuff friends, because he had
an argument with them all. We accepted him to us, with open arms.” said Dean
calmly, smiling at Ernie and Harry.

“So, Harry, now that you are a free man, have you got your eye set on anyone?”
asked Ernie, looking at Hermione fondly whilst Harry was looking at Ron
dangerously.
“No, I haven’t really gotten over my last relationship.” replied Harry honestly.

“Pity. You’re such a handsome lad and she is so beautiful. It’s a shame it didn’t work
out for you, you were such a good couple. It’s a shame you both have to go for
someone else.” said Ernie simply, sighing slightly.

“Who said that they won’t work things out?” said Ron firmly, still seeing hope
between Harry and Hermione.

“Nope, I don’t think its going to happen. Losing trust is a bad thing in a relationship,
especially one that was as strong as Harry and Hermione’s.” said Ernie truthfully,
expressing his opinion.

Harry was losing his temper. He couldn’t believe how outgoing Ernie was being, he
couldn’t believe the things he was saying without any thought of their
consequences.

Harry passed a look over to his friends, a look that showed that Harry’s buttons
were being pushed. Ron realised this and knew what could happen if Harry was to
get angry.

“Ernie, mate, shut up. Everyone is entitled to an opinion, but don’t voice it. Just be
quiet about it, okay?” said Ron seriously.

“Sure.” muttered Ernie, who felt he was being mistreated.

“Anyway, I am going to talk to Hermione. I will see you lot in a few minutes.” said
Harry, placing his cards on the table and getting up.

“Not before me, mate.” said Ernie happily, pushing Harry back down to his seat.
Harry watched as Ernie walked over to where Hermione was tying Luna’s hair. Harry
watched as Ernie began to try and smooth talk Hermione.

She listened and she smiled. Harry got to his feet, at the same time, Ron jumped in
front of him.

“Calm down, mate. They aren’t doing anything.” said Ron, trying to hold Harry back.

Harry watched and realised that they were only talking. Harry sat down in his chair
and watched them intently.

“Wait till I get a moment alone with Ernie. Is he stupid?” said Ron angrily. “He
hasn’t got a thought of anyone else’s feelings!”

Harry could partially hear Ron, but he was more concentrating on Ernie and his
smooth talk. Hermione was just listening, fiddling with Luna.

Ernie was continuing to smooth talk Hermione, getting closer and closer as he went
along. Harry watched as he placed a hand around Hermione’s shoulder.

Hermione felt uneasy, she didn’t show it, as she didn’t want to be seen as rude. She
smiled and tried walking away from under his arm, but it didn’t work.

Harry stood up and looked back at Ron angrily. Ron’s mouth was open and he was
frowning.

“How does he dare?” muttered Ron aggressively.

“Too god damn right!” snapped Harry nastily.

Harry strode across the room, fists clenched. Ron, Seamus, Dean and Neville knew
what was coming. They dropped what they were doing and rushed over.

The girls realised the commotion and moved out of the way, looking at the slightly
white eyed Harry and the serious expressions of the lads rushing forward.

Before the lads could get in front of Harry, Harry had sent a right fist swinging
directly into Ernie’s face.

Ernie was lifted off his feet and was sent strongly into a solid wall. Harry couldn’t
believe how much force Ernie hit the wall.

Harry didn’t know where the strength had come from. He watched as Ernie fell to
the floor, no longer conscious.

The girls rushed forward to help Ernie, just as all the lads had grabbed Harry and
pushed him away with as much force as they could muster.

Harry slumped down into a chair and realisation dawned on him. Harry could
remember reading something about his strength and reflexes being beyond
recognition.

Harry had released this strength and had used it against Ernie. Harry watched as
Hermione hovered Ernie, trying to check for any problems.

Harry got to his feet and began pacing, hoping that Ernie would awake. Harry
couldn’t believe how stupid he had been, stupid enough to possibly kill a school
friend.
Harry began to rub his face in frustration. He then began to circle the area where
Ernie was being checked.

Harry could hear Hermione muttering things, things she had learnt from Healing
classes. Harry crouched down next to Ernie and looked at him.

He looked at the side of his head and at the back of his neck. Harry placed a hand
on Ernie’s wrist and concentrated, searching for something other than a pulse.

“He has a broken jaw, fractured spine and a concussion. Breathing is steady, he
needs immediate attention, or the injuries could become fatal.” said Harry seriously,
talking to no one in particular.

Harry didn’t know where the knowledge of Healing had come from, he frowned
slightly at the thought, but knocked it away, more concerned about getting Ernie to
the Hospital Wing.

Harry stood and waved his hand, instantly Ernie was placed on a stretcher. Luna
and Hannah grabbed the stretcher and began guiding Ernie out of the common
room.

Everyone left, except Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender. They were all stood in
the centre of the common room, Harry was thinking and Hermione was fuming.
Where as, Lavender was worried and Ron was cautious amongst Harry and
Hermione.

Ron knew that it was already a bad atmosphere between Harry and Hermione,
Harry hurting Ernie over Hermione, would enrage Hermione.

“HOW COULD YOU BE SO STUPID?” she yelled, glaring at Harry.

Harry kept silent, he knew he was wrong in hurting Ernie. Harry stood there, being
shouted at by Hermione, for about five minutes.

When she sat down and placed her head in her hands, trying to calm herself, Harry
strode over to the fire and stared into the blaring fire.

“I’m sorry. I understand I can’t do anything right at the moment, but things will
change. I should be getting lessons on my anger, with Dumbledore. When those
lessons are completed, you shouldn’t see me in this state again.” said Harry
honestly.

“Do you want us to leave, so you two can talk?” asked Ron, placing a hand around
Lavender and slowly guiding her towards the exit.

“No. I want you two to be witness to what Harry Potter has to say. I want you to
note everything that happens in this discussion, because I have a lot to say.” said
Hermione angrily, standing and facing Harry.

“Hermione, I just want us to have the friendship we had for all those years. I want to
be your best friend. I don’t want to lose my friends, I would be going against what a
close person told me.” said Harry calmly, looking Hermione in the eyes.

“Is that so?” asked Hermione sourly, still fuming. “Who and what would that be?”

“I was once told to keep my friends close, no matter what. Since he died, I have
treat that advice as the last statement from my Godfather.” said Harry simply.

Hermione’s temper dropped slightly, she was stumped when Harry had brought
Sirius into it. She looked back at Harry for a few moments, wondering what to say.

“Why now?” asked Hermione curiously. “Why now, do you want to talk to me?”
“I had a vision last night. My Grandfather explained to me that the Prince of Souls
has the power to look into the future of someone very close. I chose you and I
looked into it. I didn’t like what I saw, so I am trying to change the vision, by talking
to you.” explained Harry truthfully.

“Why would talking to me change anything?” asked Hermione, shaking her head in
disbelief.

“In the vision, I said that I hadn’t spoken to you in ages, so that you wouldn’t trust a
word I say. If I become friends with you again, we will be talking, making the future
slightly different.” replied Harry honestly.

“Well, guess what?” snapped Hermione, her anger coming back for no apparent
reason. “I don’t give a shit. I don’t want to talk to you. Lets see how you cope, being
rejected.”

“I have been rejected all my life!” snapped Harry, that remark insulted Harry
deeply.

“What -”

“Little Miss Granger, with her happily married parents and her fancy lifestyle.
Compare yourself to me. Half my family were destroyed by the Dark Arts. I have
people hunting for me, looking for me. I have the world on my shoulders,
Hermione!” said Harry, losing his temper.

Hermione was on the verge of tears, she hadn’t meant for her words to sound so
careless. She looked at Harry, hoping for him to calm down, so that she could
actually take back what she said.

“Please, Harry … I am sorry.” pleaded Hermione, walking towards Harry.

“Bollocks to you!” said Harry nastily, moving away from Hermione’s outstretched
hands and heading back to his room.

“Please.” cried Hermione, tears rolling down her face.

“Go and cry in front of someone who cares. Someone possibly like Viktor.” said
Harry sourly, entering his room and slamming the door angrily.

Harry began pacing his room, cursing to himself. He had made things really worse.
He hadn’t spoken to Hermione, making the vision complete still.

Harry sat in the corner of the room and began thinking more deeply into the vision.
He wanted to carve the images into his skull, so he would recognise everything.

---------------------------

Here's the next. Hope you like it. The next chapter will be a bit of Quidditch with a
new player. I hope you wait and read for it. It might be some time before I post
again, depends if I can get to a computer. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 14 : First Match With The New Chaser.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 30

Font:

Harry was in a bad mood for the following school week. Harry attended his classes
as normal, but he was glad not to be spending all his time in his room.
Ron and all Harry’s other friends had forgotten about everything that had
happened, they treated Harry just as they did before anything went wrong.

Another pressure had mounted Harry … he was a Chaser short. Harry had searched
and searched, but couldn’t find a suitable player.

It was mere days away from their first match and they hadn’t been able to practice
as a team, as a Chaser was missing.

Harry began pacing the castle, it was almost eleven at night. Harry was suppose to
be doing his Head-Boy duties, but he was more concerned about getting a Chaser.

Once Harry had finished his duties around the castle, he strolled around the
grounds, thinking and checking.

After finishing his duties, he walked over to the Gryffindor changing rooms, at the
Quidditch pitch.

Harry sat behind his desk and read through the profiles of other players, who hadn’t
met the standards, but was the teams only hope.

Harry couldn’t find a Chaser from any of the characters he had in front of him. They
were all so bad and untrained.

If Harry was going to have one of the players in front of him, he would need a few
months to train the person.

Harry cursed himself for being so stupid. He had left the Chaser for too long and
now he was stuck without one. Harry couldn’t bear the thought of having to forfeit,
he couldn’t bare the look on the Slytherins.
As Harry slammed his quill down and sighed in frustration. He heard a group of
people talking. Harry got out of his seat and looked out of the changing room.

At the opposite end of the pitch, there were four people on brooms. Harry could tell
that Ron and Ginny were two of them, as they had flaming red hair.

Harry assumed that Lavender was the other, being as she was going out with Ron.
However, he didn’t know who the fourth could be.

Harry couldn’t see them so much in the pitch black night, but he knew they were
playing a small game of Quidditch, with no Seeker or Beaters.

Harry instantly turned himself invisible, a skill he had mastered the year previously.
He grabbed his broom from his office and made his way up to his friends.

Harry looked around and circled the group. They didn’t know he was there, but
Harry almost revealed himself when he came over with shock.

As he circled around, he found Hermione holding a Quaffle. Harry had always

thought Hermione hated Quidditch.

Harry watched as Hermione span around, launching the Quaffle towards the goal.
She was in full Quidditch gear and had herself a Nimbus Two Thousand and One.

Harry frowned as he watched the skill that Hermione had. She handled the broom
easily and handled the Quaffle as though it was nothing.

Harry was really impressed. The last thing he knew about Hermione, about flying,
was that she hated it, she didn’t like flying.
Harry can remember the experience of flying on Buckbeak’s back, to save Sirius,
Hermione had screamed all the way till the end.

Harry looked back at a changed Hermione. From a Hermione who despised

Quidditch and its influence, to a interested and decent Quidditch player.

“Right, lets try you three as a team. Aim at me, use as much skill as you can. If
Hermione wants to get on the team, she will need to really impress Harry.” said Ron
seriously, throwing back the Quaffle.

Harry fell off his broomstick in shock. He span on his broom and regained control.
He looked back at Ron. How could Hermione be on the team? Not possible!

Harry began thinking. He didn’t know how he would feel if Hermione was on the
team. Harry was wondering if this event would go along with the vision, or change it
in anyway.

Harry watched as Ginny got the Quaffle and began flying forward. Ginny quickly
passed to Lavender, who caught it easily. Hermione did a sideways spin in the air,
going to the left side of Lavender.

At the same time, Lavender passed the Quaffle sideways. Once Hermione caught
the Quaffle, she shot forward and sent the Quaffle soaring through the middle hoop.

Harry was really impressed. He had seen stunts like that often, but he hadn’t ever
seen Hermione play, so it was a surprise for him.

“Brilliant shot, Hermione. Keep playing like that and I think you might just impress
Harry. You should be on the team. I think he will accept either Hermione or
Lavender, as he is desperate for a Chaser.” said Ron happily, clapping.
“You think he will be impressed then?” asked Hermione hopefully.

“I already am.” said Harry calmly, making himself visible and gliding around the
group.

Hermione blushed. She looked down and pretended she wasn’t interested. She
acted as though she was still angry with Harry.

“If I was going to choose a Chaser from you two, it would be Lavender. Mainly
because, with her, I wouldn’t feel uncomfortable being around her.” said Harry
honestly.

“But Harry -”

Harry raised a hand to Ron, who quietened instantly. He then realised that Harry
was in a way going to test Hermione to his own standards.

“Lavender, are you trying for Chaser?” asked Harry curiously, turning his back on
Hermione and looking at Lavender.

“No, I am just here to fill in and the watch.” replied Lavender simply.

“So, Hermione, when did you become a player?” asked Harry, wondering how
Hermione had got the skill.

“Me, Lavender and Ginny have been doing some training. Since last year, I took up
flying. I understood why you like flying so much and I was captured by it as well.”
replied Hermione truthfully.
“Why didn’t you tell me before?” asked Harry curiously. “I might have been able to
help.”

“I thought you would laugh at me.” said Hermione simply, holding her head up high.

“So, how much do you want to be on the team?” asked Harry, circling Hermione.

“I really want to be on the team. I want to do something other than study, I want
something to solely focus on.” replied Hermione honestly.

“Okay. You can come on the team, if you can do exactly as I do.” said Harry simply,
before shooting forward towards the other side of the dark pitch.

Hermione shot after him. Ron, Lavender and Ginny lit their wands brightly, so that
Harry and Hermione could see where they were going.

Harry shot into a dive and then did a sideways spin. Harry shot directly upwards and
circled the pitch at speed.

So far, Hermione’s nerves had only been shaken. Hermione was slightly behind
Harry, wary of his next move.

When Harry reached the goalposts, he sped in front of them and did a backwards
flip. He soared over the centre goalposts and returned facing forward.

All in one quick action, he drew from the flip and flew through the centre goalpost.
Harry did the flip and flew through the goal, within two seconds.

Hermione’s eyes widened. Though she was determined to prove to Harry that she
was worthy of his team.
She followed and completed the flip. When she levelled for the fly through the
goalpost, she collided with the side and was sent towards the ground.

Harry shook his head and soared down after her. She was screaming, when Harry
grabbed her and pulled her on to his broom, she clung on to him for dear life.

Harry landed and shook her off him. She was slightly hurt at this, but hid it. She
grabbed her broom and walked back to Harry.

“Am I on the team?” asked Hermione eagerly.

“No. You fell.” said Harry simply, before turning around and heading towards the
exit of the pitch.

“Harry, wait … why?” asked Ron curiously, not understanding why Harry hadn’t
accepted Hermione.

Ron jogged to the side of Harry and began talking to him under his breath, trying to
keep his words between himself and Harry.

“This is your chance to make things right with Hermione. She is a good player, a
good partner for Ginny. I think you would be mad not to see the advantage of this
situation.” said Ron seriously, trying to make his friend see the possibilities.

“Like what, Ron?” asked Harry calmly.

“You can make things right with Hermione and you will have a decent team for the
first match, which is tomorrow.” said Ron, standing in front of Harry, stopping him
from walking away.
“Fine. You want her on the team, have her on the team. If she makes one mistake,
she is off. This decision will either go good or sour. If something happens between
me and Hermione, which makes things worse, its on your head.” said Harry nastily,
before striding away and leaving the pitch.

Harry entered his bedroom and climbed into bed. He didn’t know how the following
day would progress, but he didn’t doubt their might be a problem.

Harry nodded off almost instantly. He fell into a calm and peaceful sleep, calming
his senses for the next days Quidditch match.

***

When Harry awoke, he climbed out of bed and unwillingly got dressed and ready.
He didn’t want to think of the possibilities of the days outcome.

Harry pulled on his Gryffindor Quidditch robes and grabbed his broomstick. He
slowly made his way down to the Great Hall.

As he entered, he saw his entire team and a few loyal supporters sat eating
breakfast. The team were all chatting to each other, mainly asking Hermione
questions.

The team wanted to know how good Hermione was, so they asked her questions
about what she planned on doing.

Harry sat next to Ron, a few seats away from Hermione. He piled his plate with
breakfast and began eating quietly.

“She must have been good if Harry picked her.” said Neville simply.
“I chose her because Ron reminded me that the team was desperate for a Chaser. I
tested Hermione and she fell off her broom. If it wasn’t for the need of a Chaser, I
wouldn’t have chosen her.” said Harry defensively, reading the Daily Prophet.

Hermione didn’t look up, she kept her head down and ignored the looks surrounding
her. Ron tapped her under the table and smiled at her.

He mouthed her not to worry and to ignore Harry. She nodded slightly, but she was
still hurt that Harry was being hostile with her. After all, she had started Quidditch
because of him, couldn’t he see that?

Once the team had finished their breakfast, the rest of the school turned up. Harry
led his team out of the Great Hall and into the grounds.

They all walked to the Quidditch pitch and filed into the changing rooms. Harry
pulled out the old blackboard and tapped it with his wand.

The Quidditch pitch was drawn on the board, with seven players scattered around.
Harry turned to his team, who were concentrating severely.

“I will do as I usually do. I don’t think I need to improve on anything. I want the
Beaters to work more as a team. Try using the skills I taught you, hitting a Bludger
to each other, before using the Bludger to attack. Ron, you are really good, but I
have realised you have begun to favour your right. Try to focus on right and left.”
said Harry calmly, looking at the players as he spoke about them.

“I will. I have realised I seem to either go for the right or centre posts.” admitted
Ron simply.

“As we have a new Chaser, I want to see a lot of team work. Try to work with the
new Chaser. I want to see some good work from her as well. I want Dean to be the
main person to set up the goals. This will use either Ginny or Hermione to go for the
goal.” explained Harry clearly, moving the players around on his board.

After a few more notices, the team could hear the crowd outside. He could hear
cheers and some boos. Harry lined up his team, for their opening performance.
Meanwhile,

“I want the arrow formation. When we get centre of the pitch, I want everyone to
shoot up and then sideways going clockwise. I will throw in a few stunts along the
way.” said Harry calmly, standing at the front of the team.

“That is the Hufflepuffs for you. A new line up with this team, a great defence.
Nothing compared to Gryffindor, I might add.” said Colin happily.

Professor McGonagall glared at Colin, though said nothing. She felt that Gryffindor
was the strongest team, but didn’t want to show favouritism.

“Next is the Gryffindor team. With Captain Harry Potter. A great team, as I have
said. Best Seeker every, best group of Chasers, a good duo of Beaters and of
course, we have our King, Weasley.” said Colin clearly, looking down at the large
doors separating them with the Gryffindor team.

The doors swung open and instantly the Gryffindor team shot out. They were in the
arrow formation and were speeding around the pitch.

When they had circled the pitch once, they went central and did a flip, all in unison.
Harry pulled a few stunts, most of which left him only on his broom by a hand.

Harry stood up on his broomstick and did a backwards flip. He landed on his broom
neatly and the team instantly sped off and got into position.
Everyone cheered and wolf whistled. Harry flew down to the ground and stood
beside Madam Hooch.

“I want a good game. You are two clean teams, so I expect it to stay the same.
Shake hands and get into positions.” said Madam Hooch calmly.

Harry shook hands with the Captain, Cadwallader who was a fairly big lad. He
seemed kind hearted, as did all Hufflepuffs, but he seemed to be determined and
seemed to want to do anything to get what he wanted.

Harry jumped on to his broom and flew to his usual position. Madam Hooch released
the Golden Snitch, which shot from site. Madam Hooch then released the Bludgers,
which began zooming around the pitch.

Madam Hooch grabbed the Quaffle and threw it up into the air. She blew on her
whistle and both teams began battling it out.

“Weasley with the Quaffle. She’s heading straight for the goal. Cadwallader is ready
for her and dives towards her. A neat throw from Weasley, leaves the Quaffle with
Granger, the newest member of the team.” said Colin, watching the game intently.

Harry turned away from his searching and looked over at the Hufflepuff goals. He
watched as Hermione span away from an incoming Bludger and then thrust her arm
back.

Harry watched as the Quaffle soared directly for the right goal post. Harry laughed
out loud as he watched he soar directly through it.

“GRYFFINDOR SCORE,” roared Colin, over the cheers from the stands. “Ten-Nil to
Gryffindor.”
Hermione, Ginny and Dean performed a short lap of honour until the Quaffle was
back in game play.

Harry began searching for the Snitch. He zoomed forward, backwards, up and down.
He could see that the Hufflepuff Seeker was keeping a close eye on Harry.

The Hufflepuff Seeker knew that Harry had a lot of skill and knew that it would take
a lot for him to beat Harry.

After five minutes of the game, Gryffindor had scored another three times. Harry
was happy, he had doubted Hermione, who had scored two of the goals.

Harry had spotted the Snitch once, but the defence of the Hufflepuff Beaters were
very good. Harry had to perform a flip to avoid a soaring Bludger.

“As I have said earlier, Hufflepuff have a good defence. Good enough to stop Harry
Potter from doing his usual spectacular catch.” said Colin, commenting on the
dodge from Harry.

Harry searched more closely. Within the time, Dean had scored another goal,
alongside Ginny.

Then, Harry spotted it. Hovering mere inches from the ground. Harry instantly
reared back and went into one of his dives.

He lay flat against his broom, soon realising that the entire stands alongside the
rest of the teams were watching Harry perform his dive.

Harry watched as Neville and Seamus began hovering around him, ready to deflect
any flying Bludgers.
When Harry was close to the floor, he pulled up and began pursuing the Snitch
which had began flying away.

Harry watched as Neville smacked a Bludger away, soaring into one of the
Hufflepuff Beater’s chest.

The Hufflepuff Beater fell to the floor, landing in a strange position. Harry could hear
the Hufflepuff Seeker’s broomstick pushing itself to go faster.

Harry looked around and could see the Seeker’s determination. Harry laughed at
him and put on another burst of speed, leaving the Seeker behind.

Harry watched the Snitch get closer and closer to the teacher’s stands. Harry put on
more speed, trying to get to the Snitch before it got to the teacher’s stands.

When he was several feet away, he snatched his hand through the air, swiping the
Snitch from right under Dumbledore’s nose.

The stands roared loudly. Harry flung his hand in the air and cheered. He turned
back to the teacher’s stands and turned to Dumbledore, who was smiling.

“Sorry about that, Professor.” said Harry cheerfully, beaming back down to him.

“Not a problem, Harry.” said Dumbledore calmly, clapping loudly with everyone
else.

Harry did a lap of honour with his team and then dived down to ground level. The
two teams shook each other’s hands and then departed for their changing rooms.
“Gryffindor win once again, two hundred and ten to nil. An amazing catch from the
Captain and Seeker, Harry Potter. Who almost hit the Headmaster in the face with
an amazing catch.” commentated Ron happily, pacing around the room happily.

Hermione and Ginny went into their own changing room and had a shower. Once
they had done, they sat on a bench, drying their hair.

“Do you think Harry liked my performance?” asked Hermione hopefully.

“I think everyone liked your performance. You scored three out of six goals. After a
few more practices, he will begin to forget about the misunderstanding.” said Ginny
honestly.

“I don’t understand why he won’t believe me. I have been under Veritaserum to
prove that I didn’t do anything wrong. If we was in love, as I thought we were, then
he would at least hear me out.” said Hermione seriously, tying her hair back.

“Its just another thing on top of everything else Harry is going through. It was
another problem for him to cope with, so he just wants to leave it on the side,
stopping more frustration and more work.” said Ginny softly, tying her own hair
back.

“But we were in love. Anyone should spare time for the person they love.” said
Hermione gently.

“Harry isn’t anyone. He has the world to cope with, a piece of love is what he needs,
but he knows it’s a lot of work.” said Ginny calmly.

“But I love him and … and I can’t be with him. I miss hugging him, I miss his
presence. I don’t feel whole without him, I feel empty and worthless. Harry made
me feel someone. He made me feel as though I had a purpose.” said Hermione,
tears filling her eyes.
“Don’t worry, chick. It will pull together. Just give him some time, he will realise he
needs you too.” said Ginny, hugging Hermione.

Out in the corridor, Harry heard every word. He felt guilty for making Hermione cry,
he felt like strolling in and embracing her, just as he use to.

Harry forced himself away from the girls changing room and left the Gryffindor
changing block. Harry walked into the castle and began strolling through the
corridors, holding back the tears that were so desperate to leave him.

Once Harry entered a corridor, he recognised it as the corridor with the

Headmaster’s office. Harry walked forward and tried getting past the entrance.

“Harry, Dumbledore would like to see you.” said a familiar voice, from the entrance.

Harry turned and found John, his old protector. Since last year, Harry had demanded
that he have no more protection following him. From then onwards, John had joined
the Order, offering his services.

Harry nodded and walked up the circular staircase. Harry knocked and entered, he
shut the door that locked itself.

“Harry, please come and join me.” said Dumbledore softly, from behind a thick red
curtain.

Harry had been in the office many times, but had never been behind the curtain.
Harry pulled it back and entered.

He found a large room full with bookcases upon bookcases. Harry realised that it
was Dumbledore’s personal library.
Harry walked forward and sat in a chair in front of Dumbledore’s desk. Harry looked
everywhere but at the old man.

Dumbledore focused all his attention on Harry. Harry knew Dumbledore was trying
to read him, as though looking for something to understand Harry’s pain.

“What is troubling you, Harry?” asked Dumbledore gently.

Harry turned to Dumbledore and knew it would be useless to lie to him. Harry
sighed and rubbed his temples in frustration.

“Its Hermione. I can’t get her out of my head!” said Harry, turning to Dumbledore,
as though looking for him to come up with a solution.

“Maybe you shouldn’t get her out of your head. Maybe you should actually speak to
her.” said Dumbledore softly.

“I can’t speak to her, I can’t even look at her.” said Harry angrily, standing and
pacing the library.

“As you may know, I performed Veritaserum on Miss Granger, it proved that she
was indeed forced upon.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“I have heard. For a start, I wasn’t there to witness it and I don’t know whether you
just want me to be happy, whether the situation is true or false.” accused Harry
simply.

“I wouldn’t ever place someone into a relationship, which was based on a lie.” said
Dumbledore firmly.
“I tried talking to her, to change the future. It just didn’t work out, she began
shouting at me.” said Harry seriously.

“I recall the situation. It is when you hospitalised Mr Macmillan. What about the
future?” asked Dumbledore curiously.

Harry had slipped up. He didn’t want to talk to Dumbledore about his vision. He
wanted to keep it as quiet as possible.

“I had a vision. My Grandfather told me to do something, when I did it, I got a vision
of something. I witnessed what was to come. My Grandfather said that it was indeed
a vision and not a dream.” explained Harry, walking around the library, keeping his
back to Dumbledore.

“What did you see?” asked Dumbledore quietly.

“I saw myself heading to a meeting, at the headquarters of the Order. I find out that
Voldemort was going to send an attack on three Grangers, including Hermione. I
take it upon myself and my companions to sort it out ourselves.” replied Harry
softly, thinking back to the vision.

“Companions?” muttered Dumbledore curiously.

“Yeah, I had two bodyguards. When I described them to my Grandparents, my

Grandmother muttered something like Hunters.” said Harry, looking back at
Dumbledore.

“What was the description?” asked Dumbledore, who was deep in thought.
“They were wearing full black robes, their faces were hidden by the shadows of
their hoods. On their belts, they had samurai swords. They seemed to be able to
sense when someone was lying, as I asked them if they believed what Snape was
saying.” explained Harry, thinking back to his two companions.

“I believe that those two people were indeed what we wizards call Hunters. They
were created for one purpose, to hunt witches and wizards. They are immune to
magic, therefore can only be killed by non-magic means. No wizard can command a
Hunter, as most wizards are beneath the standards of the Hunters. Wizards can be
defeated by a Hunter, as though they were a fly in a spider’s web.” said
Dumbledore seriously.

“Then why would they guard me?” asked Harry curiously.

“You are the Prince of Souls, you have the power over all living things.” said
Dumbledore calmly. “Did you get a date of this vision?”

“Yeah, January. The attack was set for the end of January.” replied Harry.

“Very well. I would go along with everything that happens, do things how you would
normally. When the time comes, I will now understand what to change.” said
Dumbledore softly.

“Is there anything else, Professor?” asked Harry curiously.

“Only that I have arranged for yourself, myself, Alastor and John to attend an annual
gathering. It is something that the Black Family participated in, something you
inherited from Sirius. It’s a place where the most powerful people attend, from all
over the world. Non-magical and magical people attend. Some associate, making
business deals and partnerships, whereas others go there to challenge each other,
to duel to the death.” explained Dumbledore calmly.
“Why are you taking me to a place that sounds as if criminals of all kinds attend?”
asked Harry, wondering why Harry would want to be around such people.

“They aren’t all criminals, a lot are just rich and powerful. It would be an ideal place
for you to get contacts, for your future life. It would be a brilliant place for you to
get the support from some of the most powerful people in the world.” said
Dumbledore.

“Good idea. When will that be?” asked Harry curiously, knowing that these contacts
were the high profile contacts Fred and George were on about.

“The evening at the gathering will be on the twelfth of November. I will come and
collect you, from your common room.” replied Dumbledore calmly, standing up and
holding back the red curtain.

“Okay. See you then, Professor.” said Harry gently, before walking past the curtain.

“Good day, Harry.” said Dumbledore softly, letting the curtain fall before pursuing a
book.

Harry left the office and made his way back to his common room. He wanted to try
and find out more about these gatherings, so he decided to try and search for them
in a book.

------------------------------

I hope you lot like this chapter. I love Quidditch, don't you all? I hope you all liked it
and I hope you look out for the next.

Chapter 15 : Familiar Robes and Blonde Love.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 23
Font:

October was always a time to look forward to, at Hogwarts. It was a time for
Halloween and a time to have fun.

The Friday that the school broke up on, for their Halloween holidays, was ended
with a lesson with Dumbledore.

Harry walked down towards Dumbledore’s office, ready for some more learning.
Over the lessons, Harry had been slightly more friendly with Draco.

Draco had changed, though he still seemed to think he was above everyone else,
something that could be changed.

When Harry got to the gargoyle outside of Dumbledore’s office, he met Draco
coming from another corridor. Harry muttered the password and they both entered
the circular staircase.

They both entered the office and took seats in front of Dumbledore’s desk. They
were both looking forward to this lesson, as Dumbledore had promised to tell them
more about the stages of their powers.

Dumbledore came from his library and sat at his desk, looking down at the two
eager faces. He smiled slightly and withdrew two pieces of parchment.

He handed one to Harry and the other to Draco. They both looked down at their
parchment and began reading. Harry’s read:

Stages of Magic:
Fire:

Stage One: Fire Commander - Private.

- Produce basic fire source, from fingertips. To be able to set fire to small objects,
such as paper. The be able to warm hands and others.

Stage Two: Fire Commander - Lieutenant.

- Produce average fire source, from fingertips and palm of hands. To be able to set
fire to objects that would take time, such as furniture. To be able to warm hands,
feet and face.

Stage Three: Fire Commander - Major.

- Produce large fire source, from fingertips and palm of hands, at a much larger
scale. To be able to set fire to large things, as small cottages and vehicles.

Stage Four: Fire Commander - Colonel.

- Produce a fire source at a dangerous level, from fingertips, palm of hands and be
able to produce it without using it from ones body. To be able to set fire to
buildings, with ease and to be able to withstand any amount of fire inflicted upon
oneself.

Stage Five: Fire Commander - General.

- Produce extreme sizes of fire, at any way possible. To be able to conjure fire from
other fire sources. To be able to set fire to any sized object or area, such as forests
and woods. To be able to be comforted by the feel of fire and to be coated in fire,
with ease.

Water:

Stage One: Water Commander - Private.

- Produce basic water source, from fingertips. To be able to fill small objects with
water, such as glasses or tanks. To be able to put out small fires or weak fire
sources.

Stage Two: Water Commander - Lieutenant.

- Produce average water source, from fingertips and palm of hands. To be able to fill
objects that would take time, such as small swimming pools or large tanks. To be
able to put out large fires, such as fireplaces or a piece of furniture on fire.
Stage Three: Water Commander - Major.

- Produce large water source, from fingertips and palm of hands, at a much larger
scale. To be able to fill large things, as large swimming pools or entire rooms.

Stage Four: Water Commander - Colonel.

- Produce a water source at a dangerous level, from fingertips, palm of hands and
be able to produce it without using it from ones body. To be able to fill buildings,
with ease and to be able to breath under water, at any amount of depth.

Stage Five: Water Commander - General.

- Produce extreme sizes of water, at any way possible. To be able to conjure water
from other water sources. To be able to fill any sized object or to drown any size of
area, such as entire buildings or a large piece of land. To be able to be comforted by
the feel of drowning and to be able to dry after being dunked in water.

Air:

Stage One: Air Commander - Private.

- Produce basic air source, from fingertips. To be able to blow out small things, such
as candles. To be able to make small objects fly away or towards oneself, such as a
paper ball.

Stage Two: Air Commander - Lieutenant.

- Produce average air source, from fingertips and palm of hands. To be able to blow
over objects that would take some force, such as tables and chairs. To be able to
cause small wind gushes, like a normal wind fall of weather.

Stage Three: Air Commander - Major.

- Produce a large air source, from fingertips and palm of hands, at a much larger
scale. To be able to blow over larger things, that would take several forces to move,
such as beds or boulders. To be able to make things fly away or towards oneself,
things such as chairs and portraits.

Stage Four: Air Commander - Colonel.

- Produce a air source at a dangerous level, from fingertips, palm of hands and be
able to produce it without using it from ones body. To be able to blow over large
things, that couldn’t be done with normal force, such as vehicles or small buildings,
such as cottages. To be able to use air to direct spells to another direction.

Stage Five: Air Commander - General.

- Produce extreme sizes of air, at any way possible. To be able to conjure air from
the air around. To be able to blow over anything, including any sized buildings. To
be able to cause tornadoes and similar wind storms. Wind will not be able to move
oneself, at any strength.

Earth:

Stage One: Earth Commander - Private.

- Produce basic earth source, from fingertips. To be able to make plants grow,
slightly. To be able to make the floor shake slightly. To be able to mould things out
of thin air, from sources around.

Stage Two: Earth Commander - Lieutenant.

- Produce average earth source, from fingertips and palm of hands. To be able to
make small plants grow to their full size. To be able to cause buildings to shake. To
be able to create difficult things from sources around, such as weapons and armour.

Stage Three: Earth Commander - Major.

- Produce a large earth source, from fingertips and palm of hands, at a much larger
scale. To be able to grow any plant from any state. To be able to go invisible and to
float a few feet above the ground. To be able to make small earthquakes, that
would be able to damage buildings that are small.

Stage Four: Earth Commander - Colonel.

- Produce a earth source at a dangerous level, from fingertips, palm of hands and be
able to produce it without using it from ones body. To be able to blow up any
vehicle and small buildings. To be able to cause earthquakes that can demolish
anything in its path. To be able to fly to a certain level.

Stage Five: Earth Commander - General.

- Produce extreme sizes of earth, at any way possible. To be able to build large
things from around, such as buildings. To be able to repair vehicles from basic
sources from around. To be able to cause massive weather problems and massive
natural disasters. To be able to turn the ground and objects around easily, such as
trees and buildings.

Harry looked up at Dumbledore, wondering what he was suppose to think when

reading this. Dumbledore smiled softly and sat up in his chair.
“You both have the same writings, I wrote them last night. It is a small description
of the stages of the four elemental powers. Draco will only concentrate on fire, his
own elemental, whereas Harry will concentrate on them all.” explained Dumbledore
calmly.

“Where are we at the moment?” asked Draco curiously.

Draco found it hard to believe and accept that Harry was a lot more powerful than
him, Draco didn’t like Harry having all elemental powers, along with being the
Prince of Souls, but he had learnt to accept it.

“You, Draco, are at stage two, just. There is a lot of work to be done, for you to
become a general. It will be several long and hard years of studying after school.”
said Dumbledore softly.

“What about me?” asked Harry, wondering if he was at the same level as Draco.

“I believe you are just starting to learn things on stage three, on all. This is
alongside the Prince of Souls’ powers.” replied Dumbledore, withdrawing two more
pieces of parchment.

“What are these?” asked Draco, receiving one of the pieces of parchment.

“It is what I want you to study and practice. You will have a lot of work to do, to be
at the stage Harry is. Reading and practicing is a vital part of becoming a general in
your power. Harry, you are now going to be doing a lot of practical training.” said
Dumbledore simply.

“What do you mean?” asked Harry curiously.

“Well, you will read a lot, as you already are. Then you will have to practice
mentally and physically. I estimate that you will be at the end of stage three, by the
end of the year. Draco will be at the beginning of stage three.” explained
Dumbledore, standing and walking over to a cabinet.

“How come Harry is in front of me?” asked Draco calmly, wondering why Harry was
so much in front.

“Harry has studied a lot more than you and he began his training last year.” said
Dumbledore.

“So did I. I read a new book everyday, how can I study any more?” asked Draco
heatedly.

“Harry is easier taught than yourself, once he has practiced something, he will have
mastered it. You can find some training difficult, that is why you are behind.” said
Dumbledore honestly.

“Why do the stages have the names of army ranks?” asked Harry, ignoring Draco’s
annoyance.

“In the medieval days, there were many elementals. The ranks are to place them
with a name, which gives them some superiority. It gave the elementals a certain
level of power, to acknowledge people below them. It is merely a record of an
elementals achievement.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“So, it has no real importance?” said Harry. “Its just a label.”

“Exactly. Draco, you are wondering how long it will take to become a general, I
believe?” said Dumbledore, turning to Draco.
“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Draco, astonished at how Dumbledore knew what
he was thinking.

“It took me years to become a general of air and I still have problems with some of
the powers.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“How do you know the future?” asked Harry, pressing Dumbledore’s hidden talent.

“You really want to know?” asked Dumbledore softly, his twinkle shining brightly.

“Yeah.” said Harry and Draco in unison.

“I have a watch, a very strange watch. It has all twelve planets and their moons.
This helps me predict the future, to up to two months ahead.” said Dumbledore,
withdrawing a golden watch and showing both Harry and Draco the planets and
moons.

“Does it tell you the time?” asked Draco curiously, looking around for the hour,
minute and second hand.

“It does, as well as its prediction skills.” said Dumbledore, placing back the watch.

“How did you get one?” asked Harry, wanting one instantly. “Where from?”

“I am afraid that only one was made, this one. It was made for me, as a present,
from a close friend.” said Dumbledore, looking away from the two of them.

“Who was it?” asked Harry quietly, not sure whether he should have asked.
“Your father.” said Dumbledore softly. “He was magnificent at Transfiguration,
amongst everything else. This watch was made from his own imagination and a
match box.”

“My father made that watch, out of a match box?” asked Harry, astonished at the
skill of Transfiguration.

“Yes. In his sixth year. I saved his mother from a fatal accident and he gave me the
watch as a sign of thanks.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“Wow. I’m in seventh year and I can’t make a normal watch.” said Draco simply,
looking at Dumbledore putting away the watch.

“Anyway, its getting late, go and get some sleep. After or during the Halloween
holidays, I should expect you both to have learnt a new power.” said Dumbledore,
standing and opening his door for them.

Harry and Draco got up and left the office. When they both reached the bottom of
the circular staircase, they went their separate ways.

“Bye.” muttered Draco, before jogging down a flight of stairs.

Harry shook Draco off and headed towards the Gryffindor common room, heading
for bed, so Hogsmeade the following day, would come quicker.

***

The next morning, Harry awoke and got ready. He placed his money bag and wand
in his pockets and headed into the common room.
When he entered, he found the rest of the seventh year Gryffindors inside. Harry
walked past the girls, without looking at them and joined the lads.

Hermione sighed and turned away from everyone, once again, Harry hadn’t looked
at her. The lads left the common room and began heading towards the front of the
school, where they would leave to go to Hogwarts.

Once their names were noted on a list, that Mr Filch was holding, they all left
through the gates and walked down the muddy path, towards Hogsmeade.

Once again, the lads began talking about girls. Harry missed talking about girls,
which was their main subject of conversation. Harry couldn’t really take part in the
conversations, as they were all chatting about their own girlfriends.

What pained Harry most, was that the lads were talking about how they were
progressing, they would talk about what they have accomplished in their
relationships.

Harry could remember when all the lads were listening to him, listening to how far
he had gotten with Hermione. They now couldn’t listen to him, as he had no one.

The lads use to take advice from Harry, as he was the perfect ladies man. He still
was, but they had all stopped asking him questions, as Harry felt uncomfortable
with the topic.

“So, Harry, now you are single, have you got anyone else in mind?” asked Ron
bravely, walking beside Harry.

“Not really.” said Harry honestly, looking away from them all.
“Come on, you must have someone chasing you. At Hogwarts every girl still drools
over you.” said Seamus cheerfully.

“I don’t have anyone in mind. I’m only just getting over my last relationship.” said
Harry firmly, turning towards his favourite clothes shop as they entered the village.

“So there is no one?” asked Dean curiously.

“I think I have a thing for the girls on the England squad, my team mates.” said
Harry finally, walking into the shop, trying to end the conversation.

“You on about the two Chasers?” asked Neville eagerly.

Harry nodded and began looking around the shop. As he approached the counter,
the shopkeeper beamed happily, seeing one of his highest paying customers was a
treat.

“Welcome back, Mr Potter. Anything I can help you with?” asked the small
shopkeeper cheerfully.

“No thanks, Albert. I am just having a look around.” said Harry happily, smiling and
walking over to the expensive side of the shop.

“You know that those two Chasers were placed on the sexiest witch list, don’t you?”
said Ron happily, his eyes bulging slightly as he read a price tag.

“No, I didn’t. Can you shut up about my personal life!” snapped Harry, turning his
back on Ron.
“Sure thing, mate.” said Ron simply, turning to the other lads, who were waiting for
Harry.

“I think me and Lavender are ready for the next step.” said Ron calmly, talking to
the other lads.

“I think we are all ready for the next step, but don’t know how to approach our
girls.” said Seamus honestly.

All the lads glanced at Harry, knowing that at times like this, they would approach
Harry for help. Neville approached Harry and turned to him.

“Harry, you couldn’t give us some advice, could you?” asked Neville hopefully.

All the lads looked back eagerly, hoping Harry wouldn’t refuse like he normally did.
Harry turned to Neville, his face furrowed.

“Why do you always ask me?” asked Harry heatedly. “Work it out yourself.”

“We ask you because you seem to know. We are asking a friend for help, that’s all.”
said Neville.

“You always ask me for help. Try and think for yourself. You’re a perfect example,
Neville. If it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t be with us talking about girls. You would be
in a corner keeping quiet.” said Harry, expressing his thoughts clearly.

“And I thank you for it, I really do. I will owe you for life. All I am asking, is for some
help on this area.” said Neville, trying not to get too nervous.
Harry ignored him and turned his back, showing his thoughts of giving help. The
lads joined Neville and all quietly spoke to Harry.

“Why don’t you help us any more?” asked Seamus curiously.

“You were always happy at helping us.” said Dean calmly.

“Shall I tell you why?” said Harry, slamming a set of robes back on its rail. “Its
because I don’t have a girl myself, I don’t want to give advice, just to watch you
become successful. I don’t like watching my friends getting further into their
relationships, because of me.”

“Oh, is that why?” said Ron, understanding instantly. “Then don’t fret, we won’t ask
you again, unless you offer.”

“Thank you.” said Harry, turning back to the rails.

As he turned back to the rails, his eyes were instantly drawn to a set of robes. He
thought he had seen them before, but couldn’t think where.

He pulled them down from the rail and examined them. They were black silk with
dark red trimming. Harry could see the richness of them and could see that anyone
wearing would look rich and powerful.

Harry grabbed them and walked over to the counter and placed them on. Albert
smiled happily, looking down at some of his best robes.

“A great choice, Mr Potter. That would be five hundred Galleons, please.” said Albert
happily, wrapping the robes.
“Take it from my vault.” said Harry simply. “Thanks, Albert.”

The lads left the shop and as Harry left, he remembered where he had seen the
robes. He had seen them in his vision. Harry was pondering over whether he should
have bought them or not, but let it go. Dumbledore had said to let things unfold.

“Where should we go then boys?” asked Harry calmly.

“Zonko’s.” replied everyone in unison.

The lads laughed and walked to the other side of Hogsmeade. When they got there,
they looked back in surprise, shocked and disappointed with what was happening
before their eyes.

The shops display had been removed and the two shops beside it were being
knocked through into it, enlarging it.

There were no windows or even a door. The entire place was being reconstructed,
being modernised and completely changed.

“What’s going on?” said Ron, shocked at the disappearance of their favourite joke
shop. “They can’t have closed.”

“No way. They must be getting a refurbishment and it enlarged, greatly. They can’t
shut down.” said Harry, looking scaffolding surrounding the building and the two
beside it.

“Come on, lets get out of here, before we get depressed.” said Seamus, walking
away from the shop.
As the lads turned around, they became face to face with two old friends. Harry
recognised them as two Chaser’s from the old Gryffindor team.

Angelina Johnson and Alicia Spinnet were beaming back at them, holding armfuls of
rolls of parchment. They were dressed in overalls and had plastic helmets.

“I wondered when you two were going to come.” said Angelina happily, allowing
them both to enter the construction.

“So, what‘s happening?” asked Harry curiously. “Is this place yours?”

“No, this is Fred and George’s, and of course yours. Fred and George have bought
new territory. The shop in Diagon Alley has become twice its size, they had to buy
the shops either side of it. Zonko’s accepted their offer and agreed to work for
them, in the production side of things.” said Alicia calmly.

“Wow, they have really made it, haven’t they?” said Harry simply.

“Yeah. Every time they make a success or a new business step, they sort of think
they owe you even more.” said Angelina.

“I try to tell them that they owe me nothing, but they still give me everything that
they get. I mean, technically, this place is mine as well.” said Harry, shaking his
head.

“They wanted us to ask you for a favour.” said Alicia, handing some change to a
second-year.

“What’s that?” asked Harry curiously, examining a new product.

“They were wondering if you could do something with upstairs. They want it
changed into an office. They want a place where they can deal with finance and
other business.” explained Angelina simply.

“Erm … yeah, sure. I tell you what, I will come round on the Christmas holidays and
I will sort it out for them. It should be completed by then.” said Harry, thinking
about the numerous furniture spells he had learnt from his late night studying.

“They were saying that you know a lot of spells for creating furniture and stuff, so
they were hoping you could help them.” said Alicia softly.

“Of course. I will spend a few hours sorting it out for them.” said Harry calmly.

“What future plans do they have?” asked Ron eagerly.

“We aren’t allowed to discuss it with anyone other than Fred, George and Harry.”
said Alicia gently, shrugging her shoulders at Ron.

“Why Harry?” asked Ron, outraged.

“Because he is an owner.” said Angelina simply.

Ron dropped his head and went silent. He began fiddling with things, trying not to
show his upset.

“I will talk to Fred and George soon, get things worked out. I think we should go,
you seem to be getting busier.” said Harry, looking at a large crowd of wizards in
overalls and plastic helmets entering the shop, looking around importantly.
“Oh, wait. Have you heard of our good news?” asked Alicia excitedly, on the balls of
her feet.

“No, what is it?” asked Harry curiously.

“Fred proposed to me. George to Angelina.” said Alicia happily, showing both Harry
and Ron two diamond rings on their marriage fingers.

“I didn’t even know you were in a relationship.” said Ron, looking down at the
expensive rings.

“Neither did I. Congratulations.” said Harry, slightly stunned at the sudden

marriage.

“Thanks. I will speak soon.” said Angelina, hugging them both before turning to a
group of wizards.

Harry and Ron joined Seamus, Neville and Dean and they all left the building. They
entered the street and looked at each other.

They were all in shock and awe at how successful the twins had become. The lads
had raised eyebrows and big grins on their faces.

“Where next?” asked Dean curiously.

“Lets go for a Butterbeer.” replied Neville simply.

They all nodded and made their way towards the Three Broomsticks. They entered
and they made their way to a table.
As they sat down, the girls all joined them. All the girls except Hermione joined a
lad, where they either hugged closely or kissed.

Harry walked over to the bar and ordered Butterbeers. He took them back to the
table and handed them out.

Everyone began drinking and kissing their partners. Harry and Hermione were the
only people not kissing.

Harry felt uncomfortable. He could remember when it was he and Hermione making
everyone else uncomfortable.

Harry looked at Hermione, who was opposite him. Harry stared at the side of her
head for several moments. Hermione turned and her eyes found Harry’s.

For a minute, their eyes never moved from each other. Then Harry sighed, turned
away and left the table.

His heart was screaming at him, but so was his mind. He loved Hermione and his
heart was paining being away from her. Though his mind was telling him that she is
unfaithful, someone not to be trusted.

Harry walked back over to the bar and sat down. Madam Rosmerta came over to
him and began washing a glass.

“How are things, Harry?” she asked softly.

“Alright. If you understood what I am going through, you will understand me, when I
say its rough and hard.” said Harry calmly, drinking from his bottle.
“Oh, I do understand. Though I’m not supposed to mention anything. I’m part of the
Order, Harry.” whispered Madam Rosmerta, bending forward so that only Harry
could hear.

Harry’s eyes widened slightly, but shook it away as he thought it probability. Harry
finished his Butterbeer and was about to order another, when he heard a high
pitched scream.

Harry turned around, as did the entire pub. Harry looked back at the table his
friends were sat at and he looked around.

Ginny was stood up, facing Dean with pure anger. Dean was rubbing his red raw
face, which was obvious to have been slapped.

Harry got up and walked half way across the pub, towards Ginny. Ginny walked past
him, tears in her eyes. She looked up at Harry, a brother of hers.

Harry met her eyes and knew Dean must have had done something really bad, for
Ginny to be at that stage of anger.

Harry walked over to the table and glared down at Dean, telling him to explain. Ron
was stunned, but equally wanted an explanation.

“I was suggested that me and Ginny go to the next level in our relationship.”
muttered Dean, still rubbing his face and not connecting eyes with anyone.

“YOU WHAT?” roared Ron, jumping to his feet. “YOU DIRTY BASTARD!”

Harry jumped in front of Ron and placed a hand on his chest. Ron was held firmly
where he stood.
“Dean, you better piss off!” said Harry nastily, holding his own anger at bay.

Dean had suggested that he and Ginny had sex together. Harry couldn’t believe
how much cheek that was, especially in a public area.

Dean instantly got to his feet and practically ran from the pub. Harry grabbed Ron
and directed him from the pub, slightly after Dean.

One look from Harry, told his friends to leave them. Harry and Ron proceeded to
search for Ginny, wanting to calm her and comfort her.

Ginny was storming through Hogsmeade, tears streaking her face. She had never
felt so insulted and violated in her life.

She walked to the far end of Hogsmeade, towards the Shrieking Shack. She wanted
to be alone, but also wanted to be comforted.

At one stage, Ginny would have been hopeful at being comforted by Harry. She had
never really lost her feelings for Harry and had always been comforted in his
presence. He made her feel cared for and protected.

As Ginny ran down a hill, heading towards the Shrieking Shack, she was knocked
over, after colliding forcefully with someone.

Herself and the person was knocked clean to the floor, where they lay next to each
other. The person got to their feet and looked down at the tear stricken Ginny.

“Hi.” said the person softly, offering a hand for Ginny.

Harry and Ron were stood in the centre of Hogsmeade. They had searched
everywhere. Checking in alleyways and behind every corner.

They hadn’t found her. Harry suggested checking the Shrieking Shack, before they
went back to Hogwarts for her.

They both made their way towards the old and run down shack. As they rounded a
corner and went down a hill, they were both almost knocked to the floor with shock.

Both of their mouths fell and their eyes for furrowed. Instantly, both of their anger
sparked. Harry wasn’t able to hold Ron back, not that he tried.

Ron rushed forward and collided a solid right with Draco Malfoy’s face. Ron’s anger
had toppled, from seeing Dean violate Ginny and then seeing Ginny and Draco
Malfoy kissing on a bench.

Harry watched Draco fall to the floor. Harry moved forward and moved Ron back
with one hand. He looked at Draco, who climbed to his feet, his usual sneer back on
his face.

“Potter always has to be there for you, doesn’t he, Weasel King?” sneered Draco
cockily, digging at Ron in anger.

Harry turned around and walked forward. He punched Malfoy in the stomach with
enough force to bring him back down to his knees, gasping for air.

“Stop!” yelled Ginny, rushing forward and pushing Harry and Ron away. “It has
nothing to do with you!”

“He’s bad blood. He is part of a family solely made for the Dark Arts!” countered
Ron angrily.
“He isn’t like his family. He is different. He is part of the Order.” said Ginny loudly.

“No he isn’t.” said Ron simply, shaking his head.

“Yes he is.” said Harry softly.

“How?” said Ron outraged. “When?”

“He became spy, as he was newly made a Death-Eater last year. He was forced and
had to join unwillingly. Dumbledore performed Veritaserum and made him sign a
binding contract.” said Harry calmly.

“That makes no difference. He isn’t any good for Ginny, he will get her hurt.” said
Ron sourly, acting as though Draco wasn’t there.

“No one is any good for me, in your opinion. The only person you ever actually
considered me for, was Harry and he is your best friend. I choose who I want to be
with, I am not stupid!” said Ginny aggressively.

“Harry is powerful. No one would be able to hurt you, if he doesn’t want them to.”
said Ron defensively.

“Draco wouldn’t let harm come to me, either.” said Ginny simply, placing her hands
on her hips.

“He’s a Malfoy. He tormented me and your friends. He and his family have insulted
our family for years.” said Ron, trying to hinder Ginny’s thoughts.
“His family has and he only ever did because he was bought up to believe it was
right. He is changed.” said Ginny seriously.

“I don’t see no difference. Didn’t he just provoke me and Harry?” said Ron nastily,
waving his hand in Draco’s direction.

“Just give him a chance, please.” pleaded Ginny, stepping forward to her brother.
“For me, please. Just give him a chance, please, Ron.”

Ron looked back at her and then turned to Harry, before staring at Draco intently.
Ron scowled and turned his back.

Anyone who knew Ron, would know that, him turning away meant he accepted.
Harry rose his eyebrows at Ginny, before turning away and following Ron.

-----------------------------

Sorry for the long delay, but here it is. The next chapter is a slightly interested one
and the one after that sort of links to the one coming after this. If that makes sense.
I hope you continue to read. Thanks.

Chapter 16 : The Gathering of the World.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 43

Font:

When the twelfth of November arrived, Harry still hadn’t spoken to Hermione,
properly. The only time he would speak to her, was when they were doing Quidditch
practice.
Harry had told Ron about the gathering and Ron was slightly disappointed that he
couldn’t go as well. Harry had to apologise and made it clear it wasn’t his decision.

On the day, Harry, Ron, Neville, Seamus and Dean were sat in the common room.
They were sat having games of Wizards Chess, whilst Hermione, Lavender, Parvati,
Padma and Hannah were sat in front of the fire, chatting in low voices.

“Didn’t take you long to get another girlfriend, did it?” said Harry, looking at Dean
and then at Padma.

“Ginny is with Malfoy now, I can’t do anything about it.” replied Dean quietly, not
looking at any of them.

At the mention of Malfoy, Ron looked around, trying to hide his annoyance and
anger. He still found it hard to accept that his little sister was going out with his
school nemesis.

“Ron, Malfoy has changed. I have to have some lessons with him, with Dumbledore.
He seriously has changed. Just give him a chance, Ginny is more than capable of
looking after herself anyway.” said Harry softly, so that only Ron could hear.

Ron sighed and nodded slightly. He had to take his best friends word for it, he
trusted Harry and knew that he wouldn’t ever lie to him.

At that moment, the tapestry from the main Gryffindor common room opened and
in walked four people.

Dumbledore, McGonagall, Moody and John were all dressed in very rich and formal
clothing. They looked powerful, wealthy, neat and respectable.
It was a shock for them all to see Moody wearing a suit. He was the only one
wearing Muggle clothing.

He had a black silky suit, with white shirt and a white bowtie. Instead of his usual
ugly staff, he carried a smaller varnished brown and silver walking stick.

Harry could tell that Moody’s wand was built into the handle, just as Lucius Malfoy’s
was. Except, Moody had a fist on top of the walking stick, not a serpent.

McGonagall was wearing dark purple dress robes, which had gold trimming and
other fancy artwork. Harry smiled at her, as she looked more respectable.

John was wearing a full set of white and blue robes. They were trimmed with navy
blue and had fancy artwork, spread around the robes. The robes looked as though
dirt hadn’t ever touched them.

Dumbledore was wearing a usual set of rich and fancy robes. Dark red and gold
robes, with patterns spread around it. His glasses seemed to shine as well.

“In about one hours time, it will be time to depart, Harry. I suggest changing and
getting yourself ready.” said Dumbledore softly, taking a seat on the sofa, followed
by the other people who arrived with him.

Harry and the lads went to Harry’s room quickly. Harry waved his wand twice and a
compartment of his opened, revealing a large wardrobe.

Harry kicked open the bathroom door and shut it behind him. He jumped into the
shower and washed himself. He wanted to be perfect in everyway.

Once he had finished in the shower, he jumped out, dried and pulled on a large
white fluffy bathrobe.
Harry opened the door and looked at his friends, looking down at his expensive
wardrobe. Harry smiled and began brushing his teeth.

“Grab me that package on top of everything.” said Harry, through a mouthful of

toothpaste.

Seamus passed Harry a large package, which was wrapped in brown paper. Once
Harry had finished brushing his teeth, he rinsed his mouth and then unwrapped the
package.

Inside were the robes that he had bought from Hogsmeade. He showed them the
lads and they nodded, showing their interest in them.

“They look great. You should look good in them.” said Neville calmly.

Harry shut the bathroom door and changed into the robes. When he opened the
door, the boys’ mouths dropped.

They looked back at the very good looking and well dressed Harry and smiled. They
were shocked at how smart he looked. The robes did show his wealth, they did show
his power and they showed respect.

“How do I look?” asked Harry curiously.

“Great!” said Ron happily, looking at the robes with increasing interest.

“You should try and do something with your hair though.” said Dean calmly, eyeing
Harry’s mass of messy hair.
“I can’t ever get it to lay flat, it doesn’t matter what I do to try. I know, get one of
the girls. I’m sure they will know a hair spell or something.” said Harry simply.

Ron walked towards the door, he knew who he was going to get. Harry noticed this
and looked over in the direction of Ron.

“Anyone other than Hermione, Ron!” said Harry firmly.

Ron shook his head and sighed. He left the room and entered the common room. He
shortly returned with Lavender.

“Hi.” she said softly.

“Hi. You couldn’t do me a favour could you?” asked Harry hopefully.

“What is it?” asked Lavender curiously.

“Could you do something with my hair?” said Harry, looking at his hair in the mirror.

“Of course. What do you want?” said Lavender happily.

“Just make it look smart and neat.” said Harry.

“Okay. Keep still.” said Lavender, brandishing her wand.

She pointed her wand at Harry’s hair and began moving it around, muttering
incantations. Harry frowned at her using words, Harry was sure that all the Heirs
had learnt Wand-Less magic, along with Verb-Less.
“How come you don’t use Verb-Less?” asked Harry curiously, not moving his head.

“The spell works better with incantations. Besides, me, Hermione and Ron aren’t
that good at it. Since what happened, we seemed to lost the ability to be able to use
it.” replied Lavender simply, talking of the loss of their elemental powers.

“Oh, I didn’t know that.” said Harry.

“Right, you’re done.” said Lavender, taking several steps back and looking at her
handy work.

Harry walked over to a large mirror and looked at his hair. He smiled at Lavender
and gave her a thanking hug.

His hair was very simple and nothing too fancy. It was just laid flat and straight
forward. It looked formal, neat and basic. He liked it, as it matched how he was
trying to look.

Harry sprayed on some expensive aftershave and walked back to Lavender. He

watched her expression as she smelt his aftershave.

She blushed slightly and turned away from him. Harry smiled as he watched
Lavender being hooked with his smell.

Harry placed his money bag in his inside pocket and placed his wand in the wand
holster, on the inside of his robes.

They all returned to the common room and the elders beamed at Harry. They
looked at how grown up he seemed and how good he looked.
Dumbledore stood and faced Harry, handing him a pouch and a stack of cards.
Harry accepted and looked down at them.

“The pouch is for the many contact cards you will receive. The cards are your
personal business cards. From now onwards, no one will be able to contact you,
without good reason or permission.” explained Dumbledore calmly.

Harry looked around and smiled. He didn’t notice Hermione admiring his
appearance. She could smell his aftershave and all she wanted to do was curl up
with him and wrap herself around him.

She knocked herself out of her day dream and looked around. She didn’t think
anyone had caught her daydreaming.

Harry looked down at the card and read:

Harry James Potter.

Business Investor,

Order of Merlin, First Class,

Order of the Phoenix Senior.

Harry knew he had an Order of Merlin, which he had received last year. Harry knew
that Dumbledore had placed Harry as a high senior member of the Order of the
Phoenix, but Harry had declined, so he didn’t understand why he still was.

“Albus, I am not a senior member of the Order. What does business investor
mean?” asked Harry curiously.
“No matter how much you decline the position on the Order, it is rightfully yours
and that cannot be changed. A business investor is basically someone who is
starting out, making contacts and progressing in life. It tells your contacts that you
are open for ideas.” explained Dumbledore calmly.

“Okay. How are we going?” asked Harry softly.

“I have transportation waiting for us outside the main doors. We must hurry, half
the school are currently hovering around the vehicle.” replied Dumbledore, smiling
happily.

Harry nodded, placed his pouch and cards in his pocket and followed Dumbledore
from the common room.

McGonagall, Moody and John followed. Following them, was Ron, Hermione,
Lavender, Neville, Seamus, Dean, Parvati, Padma and Hannah.

They walked through the corridors and down to the Entrance Hall. On the Marble
Staircase, people were looking out of the large glass windows, down into the
courtyard.

People stared as Harry, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Moody and John walked by,
heading towards the doors.

They entered the courtyard, which was also full with students. They were all looking
at a large black limousine. The windows were blacked out, so that the contents
weren’t visible.

Harry smiled as he looked back at how he would be travelling. He knew he would be

travelling in style.
John and Moody cut through the crowd and reached the limo. Dumbledore opened
the door and allowed Harry to get in first. Harry nodded and waved to his friends.

People were looking back at Harry in astonishment and awe. They looked back as
this seventeen year old got into the back of a limo, alongside some powerful people.

They looked as the said most powerful wizard of the age was being treated as a
friend and not a superior, from Harry.

They watched as Harry was treated as an equal, from some powerful and influential
people. Once Dumbledore, McGonagall, Moody and John had climbed in, Moody shut
the door and the limo immediately set off.

They heard cheers for several minutes, before they rose into the air. Harry looked
out of the window excitedly. He was in a flying limo, heading to a life changing
event.

“So, what should I expect at this gathering?” asked Harry curiously.

“A lot of people, powerful people. Every person will have their own business area.
Real estate, merchants, teaching and a lot will be investors. There is also the
members of politics. Ministers and the such. Teaching areas are people who train
people in an area of their choice, for a price. Investors are the people who invest
money into a business and gain money from the profits. Some people aren‘t
powerful with magic or their influence, but at their business. Some people will have
a chain of successful businesses and will have been invited, as they will have been
known.” replied Dumbledore simply.

“What about the challenges you told me about?” asked Harry.

“Some people have enemies and challenge each other, in front of everyone else.
They do this, so that everyone can see that a powerful person was killed fairly. The
matches are normally until the death or until one cannot continue.” said
Dumbledore calmly.

“So, what happens if a challenge is ended with someone not able to continue?”
asked Harry.

“I do not understand.” said Dumbledore softly.

“If someone is hurt to a stage where they cannot continue, that means they can still
live. If the people are as powerful as you say, wouldn’t they have the power to get
the other person killed discreetly?” said Harry.

“Of course they have the power. Though there are very powerful people who judge
the challenges. If either person is harmed or killed by the opponent, after the
challenge, they will be killed instantly. It’s a rule, if broken, it is sufferable by
death.” explained Dumbledore seriously.

“Some place. What if I’m challenged?” said Harry warily.

“You have no reason to be challenged. Almost everyone here will respect you and
all will have heard of you. No one will be foolish enough to challenge you. A
challenge can also be declined and nothing more said or done.” said McGonagall
truthfully.

“You said that this gathering is open for any powerful or influential beings, didn’t
you?” said Harry, looking at Dumbledore.

“Yes I did.” said Dumbledore simply.

“Wouldn’t Voldemort be drawn to something like this?” asked Harry seriously,

making sure he had Dumbledore’s entire attention.
Dumbledore looked away, so that his mind wasn’t read. Harry caught John give him
a warning look, showing that Dumbledore had something he hadn’t told Harry.

"There is a chance that people associating with Voldemort, may be at the gathering.
The gathering is for the good and the evil. There is no judging at this place, just
people meeting and greeting." replied Dumbledore simply.

"Voldemort and his followers might be there, might they?" said Harry seriously,
taking the hint from John.

"There is a chance, but we are here, so there will be no harm drawn to you." said
Dumbledore calmly.

“There will be a lot of people at this gathering who respect, admire and look up to
you, Harry. There will also be a lot of people who would want nothing more than to
harm or kill you, in You-Know-Who’s honour.” said Moody seriously, identifying the
dangers of attending such atmospheres.

“So, when will we be arriving at this gathering?” asked Harry, looking out of the
window and seeing snowy buildings and grounds.

“Well, we are almost there. It is situated in Russia this year.” replied John simply.

“This year?” said Harry. “Isn’t it in the same place every year then?”

“No. It is the same building, but it is moved for secrecy reasons.” said McGonagall
calmly.
“What about the Muggle people here, what if they tell people about the Wizarding
world and things like that?” asked Harry, stating an obvious risk of multiple races
joining under one roof.

“Once you enter the building, you’re placed under a secrecy charm, that will forbid
you to talk about the gathering, amongst people who are not aware of it. If you try,
you will stop speech instantly and go on to something else. A pretty good charm to
be honest.” replied Dumbledore, smiling softly.

Harry felt the limo begin descending. Harry looked out of the window and looked
down. He could see a large and old manor situated on large grounds.

A huge car park was full of expensive cars, including many limos. Harry watched as
the limo got closer to the ground. Harry could see valets looking up, waiting for the
car to park.

When the limo came to a halt, a valet rushed forward, ready to take the limo to a
spot. Dumbledore held up his hand and the valet halted instantly.

“The limo will not need parking.” said Dumbledore softly, before walking to the
driver’s side of the limo.

He muttered a few things to the driver, who Harry hadn’t seen. When Dumbledore
returned, they all began walking up a flight of marble stairs, towards the main
doors.

“We will apparate back.” said Dumbledore simply.

“Why didn’t we apparate here?” asked Harry curiously.

“The arrival is an important part of making yourself seen. Arriving in style would
have made several people interested, giving more chance of respect and a new
contact. Also, a vehicle is the only way to enter the area of this building.” explained
Dumbledore, walking to the top of the stairs, facing a large man in a black suit.

“Names?” said the man, looking down at his clipboard.

“Albus Dumbledore. Harry Potter. Minerva McGonagall. Alastor Moody. John Tutela.”
said Dumbledore clearly.

“Welcome back, Professor.” said a second bouncer, handing him five name tags.

“Pleasure to be back.” said Dumbledore happily, handing the name tags to the said
people.

They attached their identity tags and then entered the large manor. The manor was
run on electricity, as a lot of non-magical people would be here as well.

It was bright with moving and not moving portraits plastering the walls. Dumbledore
led the way into a large Hall.

Harry looked around in awe. It was a golden room. Crystal chandeliers were hanging
from the ceiling. Seating, tables and a large stage were in this Hall.

The Hall was about five times the size as the Hogwarts Great Hall. Harry looked
around at hundreds of smartly dressed people chatting, smoking cigars and drinking
from glasses of alcohol.

The Hall seemed to be separated into groups. There was an area of people who
were talking about properties and land. The largest area was of a large group of
people talking about their latest business.
There was also a section where people were talking about what they were training
in or training people in. The furthest away was a section entirely of political people.

Harry could see name tags with names as well as their position in politics. There
were Presidents, Prime Ministers, Ministers and Governors.

Harry could see many foreign people here, showing the wide range of race amongst
the gathering. Dumbledore walked to a corner where a well dressed man was sat,
with around ten different Presidents and Ministers.

He had a long lion like mane of hair, which was greying slightly. A walking stick was
propped up next to him and one of his legs were stretched out, obviously it had
been damaged and he couldn’t bend it properly.

Harry looked down at his name tag and then realised who he was looking at. He
read:

Rufus Scrimgeour.

Britain’s Minister for Magic.

Harry looked up at the replacement Minister for Fudge. Harry could tell he use to be
an Auror. His face was scared slightly and he looked tough.

“Albus, how are you?” asked Scrimgeour brightly, standing and shaking
Dumbledore’s hand.

Harry had heard that Dumbledore has had a few arguments with Scrimgeour
previously, about the actions of the Ministry.
“I am excellent. How about yourself?” said Dumbledore politely.

“Oh, I am fine, you know. Join us, please, I shall introduce you to some of the other
Ministers.” said Scrimgeour happily.

“No thanks, I am showing Harry around. In any case, I know all the Ministers as it
is.” said Dumbledore softly, smiling at some of the waving Ministers.

“Harry?” asked Scrimgeour, looking around the small crowd of people.

Harry moved from behind Dumbledore and faced the Minister for Magic.
Scrimgeour’s eyes widened and he instantly shoved his hand into Harry’s, smiling
broadly.

“Pleasure to meet you, Harry, pleasure.” said Scrimgeour excitedly, not taking his
eyes from Harry.

“Pleasure to meet you too, Minister.” said Harry kindly, shaking the ex-Auror’s hand.

“Please, call me Rufus.” said the Minster happily.

Harry nodded and pulled his hand away. He looked around at the Ministers who
were looking back at Harry in admiration, eager grins were splattered across their
faces.

Just as the other Ministers jumped up from their seats, to shake Harry’s hand, John
moved in front of Harry and moved him away.

The Ministers looked disappointed, but still handed out their cards, to Dumbledore,
to give Harry. Dumbledore, McGonagall and Moody followed Harry and John.
Dumbledore handed Harry the cards, who placed them in his pouch. Dumbledore
led them to an empty table in a corner, a good place, as it showed the entire Hall.

“I am going to have a wonder around. I shall meet you later.” said McGonagall
calmly, standing up and walking over to a crowd of clever looking people, who
greeted her happily.

“You two may go as well, myself and Harry will be around.” said Dumbledore softly,
to Moody and John.

Moody nodded and stood up. John was pondering whether or not to leave Harry, but
remembered he was no longer his protector.

Both Moody and John walked away together. Harry had noticed that Moody and John
had become just about best friends, seeing as they had both had the same life
experiences.

“So, Harry, is there anything that you particular fancy to get involved with?” asked
Dumbledore curiously.

“Well, I want some contacts in real estate, so that I have some good contacts for
property and land. I suppose some contacts in training would be good, if I want to
learn something or some friends do. I want some contacts with the merchants, so
that I will be able to get my hands on anything I need.” replied Harry calmly,
receiving a small menu of drinks and refreshments.

“So, we can just walk around and I will introduce you to some of the top people in
all areas. I will get you contacts with some powerful people, people who will be of a
lot of use to you.” said Dumbledore simply, receiving a menu himself.
Harry ordered a Muggle drink of coke, whilst Dumbledore ordered a Brandy, a
Muggle alcohol. In the time that their drinks were arriving, nineteen people had
shook Harry and Dumbledore’s hands, being drawn in their direction, because of
Dumbledore.

“You are well respected.” said Harry, looking as the twentieth person shook
Dumbledore’s hand and the drinks being placed in front of them.

“I am a top member of the Wizarding world, I would expect as much.” said

Dumbledore, smiling at Harry, as he grabbed his Brandy. “Shall we?”

Dumbledore stood and waited for Harry to grab his drink. They both slowly made
their way to the furthest part of the Hall, deciding to start from the furthest and
make their way to the exit.

They entered a section that Harry could tell was full of training people. Harry could
see some people sat together, negotiating deals and making arrangements.

This area was set out as though it was ready for meetings. Some people were sat at
desks on their own, waiting for someone to join them.

Beside every person who were offering training, there was a small sign, telling
everyone what they specialised in.

Harry could see every topic available, including the Dark Arts. Harry stayed away
from the Dark Arts, as he suspected that who ever would be there, wouldn’t
particularly like him.

“Have a look at the different trainers, I will stay by this fountain for you.” said
Dumbledore, allowing Harry to gain contacts by his own respect and power.
Harry nodded and began looking at the different people. There were people who
were Healers, Potion Masters, Herbologists, Enchanters and ex-Aurors.

Harry was instantly drawn towards an old man, who had a large sign beside him,
explaining all the things he can teach, in the areas of Defensive magic.

The sign read:

Defence Specialist - Kenneth Arning.

- Auror Training.

- Dark Creature Defence.

- Non-Magic Combat.

- Non-Magic weapon creation, with Magic.

- Mythical Power Training, rare.

- Defensive Spells and Curses, certain people only.

Awards - Order of Merlin, Third Class. Silver Medal for Defensive Teaching. Teacher
Achievements Award. Bronze Eagle of Combat. Research and Examination Award.
Inventor’s Award.

Harry was impressed. He looked behind the old man, who was staring at him
intently, with hope in his eyes.

All the awards were on the wall behind him and his badges were attached to his
right chest.

Harry smiled at the old man and sat opposite him, a silver monocle was in his eye.
The old man beamed and sat upright, happy that Harry joined him.
“Harry Potter.” said Harry, holding his hand out.

“Kenneth Arning, pleasure, sir.” said the Defence Specialist, in a wheezy voice
showing his old age, shaking Harry’s hand excitedly, with a wrinkled and shaky
hand.

“You know me?” asked Harry curiously, seeing the excitement in Kenneth.

“Who doesn’t?” said Kenneth pleasantly. “I am a wizard myself, so I know all about
you, as everyone else does. How can I help you, anyway?”

“Well, I want someone to be able to train me after school. I want to get everything I
can, about training in defence and that.” replied Harry calmly.

“That is where I can help you, a lot.” said Kenneth quietly. “I am eighty three years
old. Therefore, I have had plenty of time to learn about almost every defence there
is to the Wizarding and non-magical worlds.”

“So, if you was to teach me, you would be able to train me in anything?” asked
Harry curiously.

“Yes. What is it that you want to do after leaving school?” asked Kenneth softly.

“I want to become an Auror, hopefully an Elite Auror. If not, the Department of

Mysteries is an interest.” said Harry calmly.

“Well, I can give you exercises and equipment to train and improve abilities that an
Auror needs. Training with me for those areas needed, will make you an Elite Auror
easily, if you are capable.” explained Kenneth.
“Capable?” said Harry, frowning slightly.

“Some people aren’t powerful enough or cannot control or handle large amounts of
training or knowledge. If you can control and handle, then I will be able to make you
an excellent Elite Auror.” said Kenneth.

“How long does that take?” asked Harry curiously. “I know I will be training for some
years to come.”

“Well, people who want to become Aurors, are placed into an Auror Academy. There
you take training. You can’t go into the Auror Academy without a certain level of
ability.” said Kenneth seriously.

“So, I will need to make sure that my ability is high, to be able to attend the
Academy. I think I have that ability level already, to be honest.” said Harry simply,
thinking about what he has to face in the near future, which would prove he was
above any normal Auror.

“You are. Therefore you will be able to go to the Academy. Most people in the Auror
Academies have their own personal tutor, other than those of the Academy. I can be
that for you, that is all I meant.” said Kenneth proudly.

“Being who you are, I think that with my help and of course, other people’s help, we
could produce you into a magnificent wizard, even though you already are. Though,
we will be able to make you very powerful and any encounters with the Dark Arts,
would be a push over. Just as it is with your friend, Dumbledore.” said Kenneth
happily, nodding his head at Dumbledore, who was absentmindedly talking to
another trainer.

“If I tell you something, will you swear not to mention it to anyone?” said Harry
seriously, looking directly into the eye of Kenneth.
“I want you to know that even if we do not make an agreement after this short
meeting, I am always trustworthy and confidential.” said Kenneth honestly.

“Well, as you work with Mythical Powers, you will understand who I am, other than
Harry Potter. I am the King of Earth and the Prince of Souls.” said Harry silently, so
only Kenneth could hear.

Kenneth’s monocle fell from his eye and he examined Harry. His mouth was
hanging open, as he though about who was facing him.

“You do know that the Wizarding world has been anticipating your arrival for many
centuries?” said Kenneth excitedly, acting as though he was a young child with a
new toy.

“I do and one day I will be revealed for the world. For now, I need my identity to be
secret.” said Harry seriously.

“You are a myth that will change the world as we know it. Your arrival will be a
massive impact on the world, humungous in fact. Probably one of the biggest things
to arrive.” said Kenneth truthfully.

Harry waved his index finger and Kenneth’s monocle replaced itself in his eye
socket. Kenneth laughed out loud and began bouncing in his chair, in excitement.

Harry couldn’t help but smile. Harry knew that the entire Wizarding world would act
just as excited and just as happy as Kenneth.

“What is this Non-Magic combat you specialise in?” asked Harry, trying to get off of
the subject.
“It is combat with Muggle weapons. Knives and Swords. The creation of weapons is
spells that will produce the weapons. Medieval fighting is a very good skill to have,
in case you can’t defeat an enemy with magic.” replied Kenneth, looking at Harry
with eyes that still showed excitement.

Harry was instantly reminded of what Dumbledore had said about Hunters. He was
certain that using Swords would kill one of them.

“Have you interest in what I can offer?” asked Kenneth hopefully, wanting nothing
more than to work with the Prince of Souls.

“Yeah, I’m interested, very interested.” said Harry honestly.

“Then take my card. Contact me when you have finished school, we can discuss
things more intently.” said Kenneth, handing Harry his card.

Harry put it in his pouch with the Ministers’ cards. Harry withdrew one of his own
and handed it Kenneth, who looked at it excitedly.

-----------------------------

The site are slightly slower now, they have a limit of 200 chapters. This would have
been up earlier, if I could have posted it. Sorry for the delay. I hope you enjoy it.
Thanks for reading. The next chapter a slight bit of action happens, something that
involves Voldemort and his followers. The following chapter is a joint chapter with
this one.

Chapter 17 : The Uniting of Water.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 34

Font:
Over the period of half an hour, Harry had gained another eighteen cards. The news
about Harry Potter being at the gathering had spread like wild fire.

Every person Harry stopped at, already knew who he was and were happy that he
stopped at them. Every person who would stop at Dumbledore, would hand Harry a
card.

Harry hadn’t looked at any of the cards or the businesses that the people were
offering, he just placed them in his pocket.

Harry spent several minutes with every person, until another person would
interrupt, wanting just to be talked to by Harry.

Harry had gained a card from a group of Healers, who ran their own small school for
Healing. Harry got it, only because he thought it would be good to train more
intently on Healing and Hermione popped into his mind at the thought of the
training.

Harry also got several cards from some other trainers who specialised in gaining a
persons knowledge, for such jobs as being in the Department of Mysteries. Harry
thought this would be good for his later training if he didn’t go into Auror Academy
and for Lavender, who wanted to go into the area.

Harry got several Potion Masters and Herbologist contacts. It would be good if he
needed training in Potions or if he needed to purchase them. He also got them for
Neville and Hannah. Who wanted to become Herbologists and Potion Masters. The
contacts would give Neville and Hannah the business they want.

Once he had finished with the training section, he left with Dumbledore, leaving
everyone in his previous area talking about him as he left.
“Where next, Harry?” asked Dumbledore calmly, withdrawing a small bag from his
pocket.

“Which ever is closest.” said Harry, smiling as Dumbledore placed a Sherbet Lemon
in his mouth.

“Well, the Merchants are closest. Sherbet Lemon?” said Dumbledore softly, his
twinkle shining clearly.

Harry accepted and took a Sherbet Lemon. He placed it in his mouth and sucked.
Once he finished the sweet, he finished his drink and gave it a waiter who was
walking by.

Harry entered another section, which was a lot more hyper than the training
section. People were chatting happily, negotiating for items.

“Harry, it would be wise to just gather leaflets and lists of items, as well as contact
cards. This section is by far the worst to try and talk in.” said Dumbledore loudly,
trying to be heard over an auctioneers talk.

“Okay. Will you gather some for me, make the process quicker?” said Harry
hopefully.

“Of course. Lets meet by the statue of that lady.” said Dumbledore, pointing at a
statue.

Harry nodded and walked to one half of the section and began grabbing leaflets and
asking for contact cards.

A lot of merchants didn’t just hand out their cards, they only gave their personal
contact details to certain people.
All Harry had to do was mention his name and their cards would be literally thrown
at him. They would neglect their previous sale to try and get close to Harry.

Harry shook them away and walked to the next. There were also Muggle merchants
who were selling Muggle items. Harry found several stolen goods dealers and was
reminded of Lee Jordan.

The final merchant was a Muggle and a Witch. They were selling pets, magical and
non-magical. Harry decided to talk to this one.

“Hi, I’m Harry Potter.” said Harry happily, holding his hand out the them both.

They both shook his hand happily and looked at each other, expressing how lucky
they both felt by meeting Harry Potter.

“We have heard rumours of your presence, we never thought we would have the
pleasure of meeting you. We are only pet dealers, nothing special.” said the Witch
honestly.

“Are you kidding?” said Harry brightly. “I love animals. Especially ones as pets.”

“Well, I am Michael and this is my wife Doris.” said the Muggle cheerfully.

“What kind of animals do you sell?” asked Harry curiously, looking around at the
images of all different animals, some he had never seen of.

“All pets, such as dogs, cats, birds, fish and the such. We also sell rare and foreign
animals. For example, we have several Hippogriff’s for sale, which are not normally
sold as pets.” replied Doris happily.
“I use to have a Hippogriff.” muttered Harry, remembering how Buckbeak lived in a
room at Grimmauld Place.

Michael and Doris didn’t hear, over the yells of the auctioneers. They looked at
Harry apologetically.

“Sorry, what was it you said?” asked Michael softly.

“It doesn’t matter.” said Harry simply. “Can you get hold of any animal, if I
ordered?”

“We could get any animal, as long as they aren’t illegal, such as Dragons and the
such.” said Doris proudly.

“I am interested in buying a few dogs. I want to check out the different breeds and I
don’t know of a date when I want to purchase them. I do know I want some though.”
said Harry calmly.

“Well, we have a booklet here, with all the breeds of dogs and a description about
them.” said Michael, pulling a booklet from a pile on a shelving unit.

Michael handed it Harry, alongside a contact card. Harry pocketed the card and
began flicking through the booklet.

“Thanks. I will contact you as soon as I know what I am doing. I must go now
though, bye.” said Harry friendly, waving them off.

Harry walked to the statue of the lady and met Dumbledore, who had a stack of
cards and a stack of leaflets.
Harry pocketed them all and placed the booklet with the leaflets. Dumbledore
smiled at him and led them both away from the crowded area.

“Albus, are dogs allowed at Hogwarts?” asked Harry curiously.

“We tend not to allow them, as they are big animals and need a lot of attending to.
Why do you ask?” said Dumbledore softly.

“I am interested in buying a few dogs and I was trying to set a time to buy them.
Though, if I’m not allowed them at Hogwarts, then there is no point in getting them
yet.” said Harry simply, looking around the place.

Harry realised they had entered a cafeteria area of the place. Harry was shocked at
how quiet it was in this room, considering that the market place was joint on to it.
He assumed charms had been used.

“Would you like something to eat or drink?” asked Dumbledore gently, handing
Harry a menu, whilst reading one himself.

Harry looked down at the different drinks and snacks. He found the non-magic
section and fancied buying something he hadn’t had in years.

“What would you like, Professor?” asked Harry softly, standing up and waiting for
Dumbledore’s order.

“Oh, erm … a cappuccino and a pack of Starbursts, please.” said Dumbledore,

looking at random things.
Harry smiled as he knew Dumbledore didn’t know what he was ordering. For
Dumbledore, it was like ordering in a foreign restaurant with the menu in another
language.

Harry walked over to a counter and looked at the clerk. He smiled, before his smile
faded at the shocked face.

“A cappuccino, a pack of Starbursts, a Butterbeer and a Mars bar, please.” said

Harry, looking up at a large price list.

There was all different currencies. He found the British Wizarding price list and
withdrew the money.

Harry handed over one Galleon and grabbed his change. Once pocketing it, he
grabbed the tray of things and walked back to the table Dumbledore was sat at.

“Thank you so much, Harry.” said Dumbledore politely, sitting up and helping Harry
with the things.

“What are Mars Bars?” asked Dumbledore, reading the label on Harry’s chocolate
bar.

“It’s a chocolate bar with caramel inside. I haven’t had one in years, I use to love
them.” replied Harry happily, opening the wrapper on his Mars Bar and taking a
bite.

He smiled happily and received a small chuckle from Dumbledore. Dumbledore took
a sip from his cappuccino and nodded his head in approval.

He unwrapped his Starbursts and unwrapped one of the sweets. He popped it in his
mouth and his eyebrows rose as he tasted the large flavour.
“Oh, these are nice.” said Dumbledore happily, unwrapping another.

Harry laughed and took a drink from his Butterbeer. Dumbledore finished eating his
sweet then looked back at Harry.

“I don’t see any reason for you not to have a few dogs, as long as they live in your
quarters and do not attend your lessons.” said Dumbledore softly.

“Really?” said Harry excitedly, beaming at his Headmaster.

Dumbledore nodded and placed another Starburst into his mouth. His eyes rose
again as he tasted a new one.

“Where next?” asked Harry curiously, finishing his Mars Bar.

“Real Estate and Investors. You might not be interested in Investments, as you are
young.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“I only want a few Real Estate, that deal with magical and non-magical buildings
and lands.” said Harry simply.

“Okay, I know some good companies. I will get the contacts. If you go to you right,
the duelling stage is situated. I believe Alastor and John are there. I will meet you
there.” said Dumbledore, pointing to a large crowded area, with a stage in the
centre of the area.

Harry grabbed his Butterbeer and walked over to the crowded area. Sure enough,
Moody and John were there, stood beside the stage side, looking at a duel that was
being done.
Harry looked up at the two wizards duelling. He was sure he recognised one of
them, but he couldn’t pin where he had seen him.

He walked over and received many stares from almost every person. Harry stood
next to Moody and looked up at the man, he thought he had seen before.

“You recognise him then, Potter?” said Moody seriously.

“Yeah, but I can’t remember where.” said Harry, racking his brain to remember.

“Its Gregory Goyle Senior.” said Moody quietly.

Harry’s eyes widened as he heard the name of one of Voldemort’s inner circle
Death-Eaters. Harry wanted nothing more than to attack him.

“You can’t do anything, Harry. It’s a rule. Remember, this place is for the good and
evil.” said John clearly, noticing Harry’s tension.

“I know, I know. I’m just cautious as to whether he is alone.” said Harry seriously,
looking around paranoid that his nemesis was also here.

At that moment, Dumbledore walked into the duelling area and strode over to them.
He looked serious, no twinkle in his eye.

“It is time.” he muttered to Moody and John, so Harry couldn’t hear.

Harry watched as Moody took a firmer grip on his walking stick and John placed a
hand in his pocket. Harry knew something was wrong.
McGonagall came around the corner, her hand in her robes. She stood with them
and they all watched a certain area.

Harry followed their gaze and looked into another area. This area was much darker,
the only dark area in the entire Hall.

Harry focused on the darkest corner, where a group of people were sat wearing
entirely black robes. After a while, Harry saw the people stand, stub out their
cigarettes or cigars and finish their drinks.

As they walked forward, Harry placed his hand in his pocket, around his wand. He
seemed to think he needed to be ready for something, mainly because Dumbledore
himself was alert.

Harry’s inner power had been telling him that this entire place was full of the Dark
Arts, but Harry couldn’t take it as a threat, as the place was for the evil.

Harry looked at the incoming group of people. His heart was pounding dangerously.
All he could think about was whether it was who he thought it was.

At that moment, Gregory Goyle Senior struck down his opponent. He sneered and
looked towards the incoming people, he seemed to know what was going to
happen, as he pointed his wand at Harry and his companions, whilst running over to
join the group.

All in one swift action, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Moody and John brandished their
wands and pointed them to the direction of the incoming people.

As they drew their wands, so did the incoming people. Harry whipped his own out
and pointed it at the group.
His heart was pounding furiously, hands sweating and his eyes were darting back
and forth. He still couldn’t see who the people were, all he was hoping, was that
Voldemort wasn’t one of them.

As they came into the light, Harry thought his heart stopped briefly. He looked back
into the familiar red cat-like eyes and his fears were confirmed.

Hundreds of people began gathering behind Voldemort and his Death-Eaters, just as
hundreds began crowding behind Harry and his followers.

“This is the time when you can become reunited with water, to become the entire
Prince of Souls. All you have to do is point your wand at Voldemort and hope he
points his at you.” said Dumbledore, making sure the enemies couldn’t hear.

Harry nodded slightly, too nervous to speak. At that moment, Voldemort fell into
some high-pitched laughter.

“Why isn’t this going to be fun?” he hissed nastily. “A small war I believe.”

“The war is between me and you, not them!” snapped Harry bravely.

Although Harry was nervous and full of fear, he was brave in front of Voldemort. He
had never really feared Voldemort himself, but feared for others safety.

“True. Then why don’t we finish it now?” said Voldemort sourly, brandishing his
wand and pointing it out in front of him, it aimed at Harry.

Harry’s eyes widened. All he had to do was point his own wand, then he will become
the Prince of Souls, someone that can defeat Voldemort.
Harry moved his wand to the centre of the group and aimed it on Voldemort.
Voldemort sent a spell, which vanished in thin air.

Voldemort looked back at it in puzzlement. He was about to send another spell,

when something stirred him.

He fell to one knee and held his stomach. He looked around for some cause for this
pain. Before he could figure it out, something blue shot from him and into the
direction of Harry.

Harry braced himself, not knowing whether it will be worse or better than his
previous experiences with the uniting.

It collided with him and he was blasted back several metres. He lay on the floor. As
he tried to get back up, a blast of blue hit him in the stomach.

Harry squirmed and thrashed around as he began suffering. He felt as though he

was drowning. He couldn’t stop the feeling, neither could his inner power.

After a minute, his body instantly dropped still. Harry fell unconscious. Some people
began crowding around, trying to help him.

“Don’t touch him!” said Dumbledore seriously. “If you do, you will suffer by death!”

Someone didn’t listen to Dumbledore, thinking it was a threat. The large man
grabbed Harry and turned him over, thinking he could help him.

The man was instantly engulfed in water. He fell over on to his back and began
thrashing around, just as Harry had. Though this man didn’t go unconscious, he
drown to his own death.
Just when someone was going to grab him, to try and help, a huge burst of light was
sent around the room. Harry exploded into a bright white light.

He was moved into a standing position and then a few feet above the ground. His
eyes were still shut.

Everyone backed away from him, not knowing what the power was. A strong white
light was emitting from him, lighting the Hall even brighter.

Harry’s eyes all of a sudden opened, just as the light died down. His eyes weren’t
green, but were made up of small flames burning away.

Chairs, candles, signs and tables began swirling around him quickly, before they
burst into flame and continued to swirl around him.

“I am now the Prince of Souls. I, Harry Potter, The King of Earth, am now here to
help the Wizarding world from its terror. Heir of Godric Gryffindor and Prince of the
King of Souls. My Uniting has been completed, I am now complete and ready for
training.” said Harry in a booming voice, echoing around the place.

Harry’s eyes faded back to their normal colour and the items began to fall to the
ground. Harry’s power lowered him to the ground softly and laid him down gently.

Harry was, once again, unconscious. Voldemort was looking around at his followers,
too weak to do anything.

One of them bowed down and placed a hand around him, lifting him to his feet. Fear
and shock was on all of the Death-Eater’s faces.
They all disapparated, taking their master with them. Dumbledore instantly relaxed
his alertness and put away his wand.

He knelt down next to Harry and examined him. Dumbledore looked around him to
find McGonagall, Moody and John looking down in concern.

“Where is a Healer?” called out Dumbledore hurriedly.

A Healer instantly came next to Dumbledore, kneeling down next to him. She began
examining Harry intently. She looked back at Dumbledore after five minutes
examination.

“He is just extremely weak. I advice a couple of days rest, under supervision.” said
the Healer seriously, standing back up.

Dumbledore nodded and disapparated immediately, clinging on to Harry as he

went. They appeared at Hogsmeade Station.

A carriage was waiting for them, to transport them back. Dumbledore climbed in
and waited for the others to return, which they did shortly afterwards.

They climbed in and the carriage instantly began moving up towards Hogwarts.
When they pulled up, Dumbledore levitated Harry and began directing him towards
the Hospital Wing.

As they walked by the Gryffindor entrance, the unwanted happened. Dumbledore

dropped his head at the sight of who he saw.

Ron, Hermione and Lavender were just about to enter the Gryffindor house, when
they saw Dumbledore round the corner.
They turned to say goodnight, when they saw Harry levitating in mid air. Hermione
placed a hand over her mouth and rushed forward. Concern and worry printed Ron
and Lavender’s faces as they rushed forward also.

“What happened?” demanded Hermione, looking up at Dumbledore, tears filling her

eyes.

“Minerva, Alastor, John, can you please go to my office and wait for me?” said
Dumbledore softly, receiving nods from the three of them.

Dumbledore continued down a corridor, going towards the Hospital Wing. Hermione,
Ron and Lavender followed.

“Voldemort and his followers were at the gathering. Harry is now officially the Prince
of Souls.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“He was reunited with the King of Water?” asked Ron seriously.

“Yes. I was advised to give Harry two days of supervised rest. I have decided that
the Hospital Wing would be ideal, in a private section. You three may supervise him
until he awakes, if you feel.” said Dumbledore softly, turned and opening a set of
double doors.

As they entered, they caught Madam Pomfrey who was about to head into her
office, after extinguishing all the lights and lighting lanterns next to the two patients
who were there as well.

“Poppy, we need a private section.” said Dumbledore seriously, floating up to the

far end of the Hospital Wing.
Madam Pomfrey instantly waved her wand and curtains flew around a bed. She
looked at Hermione, Ron and Lavender, and waving her wand once more.

This extended the curtain, to cover three more beds alongside Harry, so they were
in one room. Dumbledore placed Harry on the bed, just as he was going to cover
him up, Hermione rushed forward and did it for him.

“A Healer has suggested two days of supervised rest. He has been really
weakened.” said Dumbledore, talking to Madam Pomfrey, who placed a lantern next
to each bed.

“If any of you need anything, there is a passage to the kitchens in my office. Tap
the plain wall with your wands and a doorway will open.” explained Madam
Pomfrey, before leaving the room and entering her room.

“Technically, Harry is kind of awake. His body has logged off, so that he can rest.
Though his mind is fully rested. He can hear you and he can still think, just not
wake.” said Dumbledore softly, waving at the three of them, placing a stack of
cards next to Harry’s bed and leaving the Hospital Wing.

Dumbledore strode threw the castle and to his office. He said the password and
entered, sitting at his desk.

McGonagall, Moody and John were sat in front of it. They looked back at
Dumbledore seriously, knowing that the earlier events had changed something.

“We now have the Prince of Souls. From now onwards, Harry is going to be spending
a lot of time in the Room of Requirements, his bedroom or here. I will be teaching
him Charms, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Magical Transportation and his
mythical powers. I would like you, Minerva, to teach him very advanced
Transfiguration, teach him things Hogwarts won’t teach, they are that advanced.
Madam Pomfrey will teach him Healing alongside Herbology. Severus will teach him
Potions. I would also like you, Alastor, to help me with his Defence Against the Dark
Arts.” said Dumbledore seriously, writing everything down, whilst receiving a nod
from Moody.

“Why, Albus?” asked McGonagall. “Why can’t he stay in his lessons?”

“His lessons will not teach him anything that I will. I will teach him very complex and
advanced magic, so will the rest of his set teachers. These things are now all Harry
needs, he doesn’t need school teachings.” replied Dumbledore honestly.

“You do know that we will be making him very powerful at a young age, don’t you?”
said McGonagall, eyeing Dumbledore. “More powerful than even you.”

“I know, Minerva. He will be very powerful, once Voldemort has gone, not that many
people will be able to challenge him.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“What happens when the Prophecy is fulfilled?” growled Moody, knowing that they
should win the war now.

“Who ever wins the war, Harry or Voldemort, will be practically immortal. No one
will be able to kill the winner outright.” said Dumbledore quietly.

“Wow. If we win, the world will be forever peaceful. If he dies, which he will
eventually, of old age or something, his children will be powerful, seeing as they will
have his blood.” said John, astonished at how the world could be if Voldemort was
defeated.

“That is correct. His children, if he has any, will probably be as powerful as myself.”
said Dumbledore simply.

“What do we do now, Albus?” asked McGonagall curiously.

“We train Harry, to get him ready for the war ahead. Its all about how Harry will be
able to cope with powerful and complex training. No one has ever really been able
to learn the things he will, at his age.” replied Dumbledore, walking over to his
Pensieve and filled it with memories.

--------------------------

The second half of the previous chapter. For all you readers who have practically
snapped my head of for breaking up Harry and Hermione, you may or may not like
the next chapter. Hope you read it. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 18 : First Time.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 45

Font:

The following day, Hermione, Ron and Lavender awoke and sat around Harry’s bed.
They knew they could talk to him, to inform him of things, though they knew they
wouldn’t get a reply.

“Harry, mate, you are going to change the world when you are trained. Its bloody
amazing, unthinkable.” said Ron happily, slouching in his chair.

“I suppose there will be a lot of difficult training coming up, maybe you should try
and get your physical strength up, so you can cope with it easier.” said Hermione
softly.

“Yeah, when you wake, me and you can go on some daily jogs and exercises, if you
want. I want to get fitter.” said Ron eagerly, happy at the idea.
Ron stood up and he grabbed the large stack of cards and leaflets from beside
Harry’s bed. Earlier in the morning, Madam Pomfrey had emptied Harry’s pockets
and changed him into some hospital clothing.

“They are his contacts he made. Can I look after you?” said Hermione hopefully.

“Sure. Read the booklet if you want.” said Ron, handing Hermione a booklet of the
different dog breeds. “I want to read that as well, I fancy a dog.”

Hermione grabbed the booklet and began reading about the different dogs and their
uses. She was interested in many of the dogs. She realised that Harry must also be
interested in dogs, as he had gotten the booklet.

“I will read out some of the descriptions, so that you can get an idea of what kind of
dog you want.” said Hermione gently, sitting up, ready to read.

“The Doberman Pinscher is compactly built, muscular and powerful, has great
endurance and speed. He is elegant in appearance, of proud carriage, reflecting
great nobility and temperament. The Dobie is constantly alert and is a great
companion or guard dog, shyness is a fault. He makes an admirable obedience and
show dog or a wonderful family pet. An excellent breed for a jogger to own, he may
be a challenge because of his dominance for the elderly or disabled.” said
Hermione, looking at the picture of the dog.

“The Alsatian. The Alsatian is a strong, agile, well muscled dog, alert and full of life.
He is extremely intelligent and makes a wonderful companion, show or obedience
dog. The Alsatian is exceptionally trainable and works well as a police, guide,
search, rescue dog. He is one breed that becomes truly bonded to his family and
may suffer from separation anxiety when apart from his people.” continued
Hermione, looking at the picture of the nice looking dog.

“The Staffordshire Bull Terrier or Staffy is a smooth-coated dog who has great
strength for his size. He is muscular, but should also be active and agile. He is
usually adoring within his family circle, but needs firm handling and constant
training as he has a strong instinct to fight with other dogs.” said Hermione, looking
at the small but tough looking dog.

“The Boxer is a medium-sized, square built dog of good substance with short back,
strong limbs, and short, tight-fitting coat. He should have a broad, blunt muzzle and
an expression of alertness. He should have a fenced yard to roam in, but will do in a
city environment if walked daily. The Boxer is considered a "people dog" adapting
well to other dogs and children. He should never be aggressive, but rather even-
tempered, but does make a good guard dog.” said Hermione, looking and smiling at
a picture of a drooling dog, with a cut tail.

“My Uncle breeds them. They are really good to have, if you plan on having just that
one dog and if you don’t mind cleaning up and feeding them a lot.” said Lavender
calmly.

“I don’t think Harry would plan on having just the one dog. I think he would love the
dog, as it seems a very good and cheerful dog, but I think he would want more than
one.” said Ron simple, knowing his friend would want at least a couple of dogs.

“Identical to the Standard and Miniature Poodle except in height, he is a decent of

the Miniature Poodle. The Toy Poodle is a dainty, sensitive little dog who is a perfect
pet for a less active person who has time to pamper this natural little clown and be
amused by his quaint antics. He’s a bright, perky little dog who is easy to train and
eager to please. Known to be shaved around the stomach, neck and legs, to make
the dog decorative.” said Hermione, looking at a picture.

“Awwwwwww.” said Hermione and Lavender in unison, looking at the Poodle image,
which had been shaved around.

Ron rolled his eyes and laughed. He knew that the two girls would be interested in a
really girly dog.

“The Bulldog. Known as the national symbol of Great Britain. The characteristics of a
perfect Bulldog are medium size, smooth coat, heavy, thick-set, low-swung body,
massive short-faced head, wide shoulders and sturdy limbs. An ideal pet as he loves
to be in the company of his family. He adores children and make an excellent
companion to them because of his gentle, sometimes stubborn nature. He is a laid-
back, loyal, good natured and undemanding companion who would make a great
companion for the elderly who do not want to feel guilty for not walking him or the
"couch potato" family. Contrary to popular belief he does not drool, but he may.”
said Hermione, looking at the small and fat dog, with the head of a Boxer.

At that moment, the door of the Hospital Wing opened and in strolled Dumbledore.
He was wearing dark purple robes and had his beard tucked in his belt, as usual.

“How are things?” he asked curiously, sitting on the edge of the closest bed.

“No change. I realised that Harry seemed to want a dog, so I thought I would read
about them to him, considering he can hear us.” said Hermione softly.

“Oh, of course. I gave Harry permission to have a few dogs, as he wished, as long as
they stayed in his quarters for sleeping and whilst he was in his subjects.” said
Dumbledore gently, looking at the dogs that Hermione had read out.

“Could me and Hermione?” asked Lavender hopefully.

“Miss Granger could, as she has her own common room and her own sleeping
quarters. However, you, miss Brown, you share your dormitory. If your fellow room
mates allow it, then go ahead. I suppose some of them would also want a dog, so
they have permission, as long as they are watched over.” said Dumbledore simply,
smiling at the glee on the two girls faces.

“What dog would you recommend for Harry?” asked Ron curiously, looking at his
Headmaster.

“I would recommend the Rottweiler, I don’t believe that book covers them. Mainly
because they are intelligent and they are like having a real person as a pet. They
can be trained easily and are very loyal to their owners. They are also active, fit,
strong and are up for sports and the such. It would be some comfort for Harry.”
replied Dumbledore honestly.

Ron nodded in agreement, knowing that the Rottweiler would be a friend of Harry’s.
Dumbledore walked over to Harry and bent over him, extremely close.

Dumbledore’s nose was almost touching Harry’s. He nodded to himself and then bid
farewell to them, before leaving the Hospital Wing.

That night, Lavender had crept into Ron’s bed, where they dozed off instantly.
Hermione put down her book and got off her bed, she took two steps and she was
at Harry’s bed, being in the bed beside him.

She sat on the stool that was beside him and held on to his hand, taking the time to
talk to Harry, without him storming out.

“Harry, I thought I would talk to you, seeing as you can’t walk away. I just wanted to
try and prove to you that I wasn’t cheating on you and that I would never think of
cheating on you.” whispered Hermione slowly, trying to choose her words carefully.

“I went to see Krum, to see how he was and to see how he was going with applying
to an Auror Academy, which he had told me he wanted to do. When I got there, he
backed me to a corner and began telling me how much he wanted to be with me.”
said Hermione, tears bubbling in her eyes.

“He is strong and I couldn’t move from in front of him. Next thing I know, he is
kissing me, forcefully placing his lips on mine. I pushed him away, in disgust and
anger. Just as I was going to slap him, I saw you and how you were.” said Hermione,
a single tear strolling down her face.

“My life span in front of me. I could see how much you were hurt and upset, I could
see how your heart broke. I watched and witnessed it, I couldn’t think. My mouth
had gone dry, my palms sweaty, heart pounding and my head was spinning.”
continued Hermione, wiping another tear away.

“When I arrived at the castle and you told me to go, my heart smashed. I was
instantly dropped into depression and sorrow. I had lost you and I hated it. I wanted
to die, I wanted to be gone from the pain I was suffering without you. Then when all
the times popped up when I would watch you walk past me and not even look at
me, I felt as though you didn’t care, as though you didn’t even know me. My heart
smashed again.” said Hermione, her voice going shaky with crying.

“I would do anything to have you back. I can’t handle not being with you, its killing
me. I have slowly began witnessing other girls planning on ways of getting your
attention. I will hear them and see them planning it. I would watch them talking
about you, dreaming of you. I feel myself burn from inside, hating the thought that I
could lose you to someone else any day soon.” said Hermione, crying out right,
tears leaking her face.

“I miss you so much. I miss your hugs, you kisses, you touch. I miss being
comforted by you. I felt protected, safe, wanted, in your arms, but now I feel
nothing. I feel vulnerable and neglected.” said Hermione, placing her head in her
hands and crying to herself. “I love you.”

“And I love you too.” said Harry weakly, tears in his own eyes.

Hermione looked up instantly. She looked in the eyes of her love. She could tell he
was still weak and she could tell that he had done something to wake.

Harry pushed himself up into a sitting position, holding his stomach as he went. His
stomach hurt, his legs were numb and unmoveable.

He felt weak and ill. He couldn’t move without hurting. He winced as he sat straight
up. Hermione instantly got to her feet and was about to walk away, her face glowing
bright red as she realised how much she had poured out, from her heart.
Harry grabbed her around the wrist and pulled her back. Her head was down, not
making eye contact with Harry. Harry place a finger under her chin and lifted it,
making eye contact.

He smiled weakly and closed his eyes, before moving his face forward. Hermione
braced herself, hoping to gain what she had been missing for so long.

Harry placed his lips on hers and placed a hand at the back of her head. He laid
back down, bringing Hermione on to the bed and on top of him.

Harry opened his mouth, making the kiss passionate. He kissed deeper and deeper,
wrapping his arms around Hermione, to hold her closer to him.

Harry turned Hermione on to her back and placed himself above her. He kissed
deeper and deeper.

Hermione began roaming Harry’s hair, wanting more and more. She felt her heart
rebuilding itself, having her love back with her.

Harry began kissing Hermione’s neck, whilst Hermione wrapped her legs around
Harry’s sides. Harry placed his hand under Hermione’s top, just before he was going
to go further, he looked up at Hermione.

“I’m ready.” she muttered softly, knowing what she was committing to.

Harry moved his hands further up, cupping her breasts in his palm. He squeezed
and kissed Hermione. Hermione moaned slightly, as she felt her sensitive spots
being cared for.

Harry pulled off Hermione’s pyjama top, revealing a white bra. Harry looked at her
perfectly formed breasts and began rubbing, kissing Hermione on the neck.
Hermione pulled off Harry’s top and began holding his shoulder blades, where he
had some muscle.

She looked down at his chest and stomach, which were toned, but not exactly
muscular. Harry had forgotten all about his weakness and his pain that was
shooting though his body.

Harry undid Hermione’s tie on her trousers, whilst Hermione did his. They both
pulled each other’s trousers off and then resumed kissing and squeezing.

Harry wormed his boxers off, as Hermione took off her French knickers. They were
now both entirely naked.

Harry lay above Hermione and he looked deeply into her eyes. She looked back and
bit her lip, Harry smiled slightly.

“You ready?” he asked softly.

“Yeah, go steady, it is my first time.” said Hermione quietly, placing her arms
around Harry’s shoulders.

“As it is mine.” said Harry gently, taking away Hermione’s blush.

Harry slowly moved himself closer and further towards Hermione. They both
breathed and Harry slipped inside Hermione.

Hermione took a deep inhale of breath and nodded to Harry, telling him it was
alright. Harry slowly moved up and down, making sure he didn’t hurt Hermione in
anyway.
After a while, Hermione began panting heavily, just as Harry did. Harry slowly
quickened his pace, moving in and out more quickly.

Their panting became heavier and louder. Every so often, there would be a moan
from one of them. They began feeling their energy fade, as they began going
quicker.

They began kissing, trying to take away the loud panting. After a while, they both
emitted two loud moans, as they both reached their orgasm.

They both looked at each other and smiled happily. They kissed and wrapped in
each others arms. They both spooned and held on to each other.

“How was it?” muttered Harry silently, making sure there was no more noise.

“A bit painful to start and a bit uncomfortable. Then you sort of did something,
where I felt no more pain and began to enjoy it. Losing energy and breath helps the
pleasure.” said Hermione happily, turning around so that both of their bodies were
pressing against each other.

“So, how was it?” asked Harry again, smiling happily, whilst his eyes were closed.

“Great.” muttered Hermione softly, before kissing Harry.

Harry smiled and kissed her happily, holding her close to him. Before long, the two
of them had once again began to enjoy each other’s pleasure.

They spent an hour enjoying each other, before they were both tired. Hermione
turned to Harry, feeling all her love back in place.
“Can we forget about the misunderstanding?” asked Hermione seriously, looking at
Harry, whilst snuggling into Harry’s chest.

“What misunderstanding?” said Harry, smiling and kissing Hermione happily.

Harry decided that he would carry on without the thought of the misunderstanding.
He would continue as though the two of them had never split up.

“How is your aching and strength?” asked Hermione softly, looking up into her
lover’s eyes.

“Its starting to come back. My legs are going numb and stiff. My stomach and back
are beginning to hurt and so is my throat. My head is also starting to spin.” said
Harry, confused at how his suffering began to come back to him.

“I think it was our love that took it away, something to do with your inner power.
You should be okay by the end of tomorrow.” said Hermione, sitting up.

“Tomorrow morning I can just see me being awake and not able to move. How
much do you bet?” said Harry calmly, moving on to his back, whilst wincing.

“You will be fine. Its only tomorrow, you will soon recover. You have me now.” said
Hermione happily, kissing Harry whilst picking up her scattered clothing.

“Maybe we should get dressed, before we drop to sleep and Ron and Lavender
awake.” suggested Hermione, placing Harry’s beside him.

Hermione pulled on her French knickers. Harry couldn’t actually see anything, from
where Hermione was stood. The hospital was pitch black and their lanterns had
burned out.
Hermione pulled on her silk pyjama bottoms, her bra and then she sat on the bed.
Harry fastened her bra and tied her pyjama bottoms then held her pyjama top up
for her.

Hermione smiled and began helping Harry get dressed, as soon as he had placed on
his boxers. Once they were back in their clothing, Hermione took several steps over
to her former bed.

“You not sleeping with me?” said Harry cheekily, lifting his covers and smiling
happily, although wincing as he moved.

Hermione smiled and got under the covers, like the many times previously. She
faced Harry and wrapped her arms around him, pulling them closer together. Harry
wrapped his own hands around Hermione, pressing their bodies together.

They soon dropped off to sleep, both happy at how the night had ended. Both lovers
back together and if possible, even deeper in love.

***

The next morning, Lavender was the first to wake. Hermione and Lavender were
known to be morning people and always up really early.

Lavender was confused that Hermione hadn’t said good morning or anything, but
Lavender didn’t know anything about how Hermione needed rest from the previous
night.

Lavender looked over to Hermione’s bed, slightly confused. When she looked, she
found an empty bed, which wasn’t made, like Hermione normally did.
She searched the Hospital Wing and couldn’t find her anywhere. At first glance, she
only saw Harry in his bed.

When she looked back, at the site of brown hair scattered across the pillow, she
realised that Hermione was snuggled into Harry’s chest.

Harry was larger than Hermione, covering her slightly. Lavender smiled slightly,
though she only thought Hermione had climbed into bed on her own decision.

Lavender didn’t know that Harry and Hermione had forgiven each other and that
they were back together, as though problems never happened. She didn’t know that
the two of them had spent a glorious night together.

All she thought was that Hermione missed sleeping with Harry, therefore climbed in,
taking advantage of Harry being unable to move or wake.

Lavender walked over to Harry’s bed and placed a hand on Hermione’s shoulder.
Just before she was going to shake her awake, she realised that Harry’s arms were
wrapped tightly around Hermione.

Lavender looked down and knew that only Harry could hold her like that, only he
could make himself hold her in that way.

Lavender smiled and placed a hand to her mouth. She crept back over to her and
Ron’s bed and shook him forcefully.

Ron frowned and turned over. Lavender shook him firmer and called his name down
his ear. Ron jumped and awoke.

“What?” asked Ron heatedly, hating being disturbed from his loved sleep.
“I think Harry’s awake. I think that he and Hermione are back together.” said
Lavender excitedly.

“You’re mad. Harry won’t be up till later and if they haven’t even talked, so they
won’t be back together!” said Ron angrily, before laying back down and trying to
get back to sleep.

Lavender pushed Ron off of the bed, where he landed face down on the floor. He
jumped up angrily, ready to shout at Lavender.

Before he shouted, he looked behind Lavender and saw Hermione in the same bed
as Harry. He forgot about Lavender pushing him out of bed and made his way over
to Harry.

Lavender grabbed Ron and stood beside him, she was making sure that he wouldn’t
wake Hermione up, thinking she was intruding.

“What does she think she is doing?” snapped Ron, feeling sorry for his best friend
being intruded on.

“I think Harry knows, I think he did wake up. Look how his hands are around her,
only he could get a grip like that.” said Lavender, pointing at Harry’s arms.

Harry’s left arm wrapped over Hermione and his hand tucked under Hermione’s left
side, holding her towards him. Harry’s right arm came underneath Hermione and his
hand clutched her shoulder.

Ron’s mouth dropped. He shook his head, trying to get the sleep away from him. He
was about to poke Harry, to see if he would wake, but Harry beat him to it.

“Morning Ron, Lavender.” said Harry, nodding at the two of them.

“Morning.” muttered Hermione, waking up and yawning.

“How are you awake?” asked Ron curiously, looking at Harry, who was laid on his
back now, wincing slightly.

“I don’t know. I just heard Hermione talking to me and I seemed to awake. Then we
talked a bit more and so on.” said Harry happily, as both he and Hermione laughed
at the memory of last night.

They kissed and Hermione climbed out of bed. Ron and Lavender smiled as they
saw their two best friends kissing and back together, as though nothing had
happened.

“You sorted things out then?” said Lavender happily, sitting at the foot of Harry’s
bed.

She accidentally sat on Harry’s foot. Harry yelled out in pain and burrowed his face
in his pillow, as he yelled his pain.

“I am so sorry. Are you alright?” asked Lavender urgently, jumping up off of Harry.

“Harry’s body aches and he is weak. His back, stomach, throat and arms hurt, I
believe. His legs also feel numb and dead. He can’t move without hurting.” said
Hermione seriously, rubbing Harry’s side as he calmed down.

Harry turned back on his back, wincing and feeling his anger bubbling. He was
getting angry as he couldn’t move without hurting. He felt like throwing something,
he felt like hurting someone, he felt like being disruptive. Anything to release his
frustration and anger.
“Some fucking power I have. I get reunited and it about disables me. Dumbledore
told me it would be more pleasurable, more easy going. It was worse, more painful
and more long lasting!” yelled Harry, punching his bed, which was a mistake, as it
hurt his arm.

“I couldn’t tell you a correct answer to how you would react, as I simply didn’t
know.” said Dumbledore, from the doorway.

“Yeah, well look what its done, its practically crippled me!” snapped Harry
aggressively.

“I am sorry. It should disappear either tonight or tomorrow, I promise.” said

Dumbledore truthfully.

“All I need was rest, why am I in so much pain?” asked Harry, closing his eyes and
trying not to focus on the pain.

“Your body took a beating with the magic. A way to get the pain to go away, is to
fight it. Do some exercise or stretches, to try and cover the pain.” said Dumbledore
softly, walking over to the bed.

“I can’t move without hurting. My legs feel dead.” said Harry, pulling back the
covers, so that Dumbledore could see his limp legs.

“That’s why you have to force yourself. Try and get out of bed and try to walk
around it, holding it for support. I read, last night, that performing the final stage
could cause temporary disability. All you have to do is force your body to move.”
said Dumbledore gently.

“Is that all?” said Harry sarcastically. “You don’t know how I am feeling.”
“I know I don’t, but I have an idea at how it must feel.” said Dumbledore, sitting on
Hermione’s bed.

“What did you come for anyway?” asked Harry sourly.

“I came to see how you are and to tell you that the Minister will be visiting you
soon. I am shocked to see you awake, therefore, it will be an actual meeting with
him.” replied Dumbledore, sensing the hostility in Harry’s voice.

“I don’t want to see him. He’s a coward!” snapped Harry, getting angry once more.
“Some Auror he must have been. Where was he when Voldemort, his followers and
half of the gathering turned on us?”

“I agree with you, Harry. I have spoken and argued with the Minister. He claims to
have gone before it happened, either way, we must still treat him as we normally
do. With respect.” said Dumbledore gently, standing once more.

***

Several hours later, Harry had been able to train his arms to move without hurting.
He had suffered terribly and had cried over the pain.

He began reading through some leaflets from the gathering, when the Hospital
Wing door opened and several people entered.

Dumbledore, Moody, two official looking people and the Minister himself. Harry
looked back at his leaflets, the more he looked at the Minister, the more he wanted
to shout.

“How are you, Harry?” asked Rufus calmly.

“How do you think?” snapped Harry, trying to make his voice calm and pleasant.

“You have suffered yet another terrible ordeal, but I believe you have held a secret
from us.” said Rufus, looking at Harry.

“What would that be?” asked Harry, not looking up.

“That you are the Prince of Souls. That you are the one person the entire world has
been begging for.” replied Rufus simply.

“Yeah, and?” said Harry, flipping a page in a leaflet.

“If you had told us of your identity, the Ministry could have performed plans of
action. We could have devised a plan, that could have ended the war between He-
Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. You could have served the Ministry long ago.” said Rufus
honestly.

Harry looked up, his mouth slightly open. Dumbledore moved forward, making
himself in the conversation. He disagreed with the Minister and he knew it would
annoy Harry for him to say such things.

“To use me as your weapon, to use my life to conquer your problems. That’s what I
don’t want. I won’t serve you or the Ministry, until I’m in a career. You won’t use me
for your own personal gain.” said Harry firmly.

“That is who you are, Harry. You know, you were given these powers to rid the
world of evil.” said Rufus defensively.

“Yes, I was. Also, I was given these powers for my personal use and my personal
gain. I choose when I rid the world of evil, not you or any other person.” said Harry
nastily, looking deeply in the Minister’s eyes.
“I am your Minister for Magic, I am your superior. If I want you to serve me, then
you shall, or there will be punishments!” said Rufus threateningly, losing his
patience.

“Is that a threat?” asked Dumbledore calmly.

“Well, yes and no. I mean, I don’t want to threat the boy, Albus. Its just, he has to
realise that he has to do as his superiors say.” said Rufus, more calmly, losing his
attitude as Dumbledore defended Harry.

“Who are his superiors?” growled Moody. “The boy has no superiors!”

“I am his superior. Any official of the Ministry is his superior. The Ministry are in
power of this boy.” replied Rufus, looking at the ex-Auror.

“No one is Harry’s superior. He is more powerful than any Ministry official, no one
can be in charge of him. He is your superior.” said Dumbledore softly.

“He might be more powerful than us all after training, but he is certainly not now,
Albus. He is only a boy and he needs to do as he is told!” snapped Rufus, losing his
temper once more.

“And it is you who is going to make him?” asked Dumbledore gently.

“If I must.” replied Rufus truthfully, holding his head up high.

Moody shook his head in disbelief. He walked over to Harry and sat on Hermione’s
bed. He smiled at Harry, who was losing his temper slowly. He didn’t like being
underestimated.
“I would like to see that.” said Dumbledore calmly, smiling gently at the Minister.

“You would, would you?” said Rufus angrily, facing Harry. “Fine.”

Harry was alert now, he didn’t know what the Minister was going to do, but he knew
that he couldn’t move too much or he would be in pain.

His inner power instantly came to his aid. ‘He will go for his wand.’

Harry was ready, Harry waved his hand and Rufus’ wand zoomed towards Harry.
Harry caught it and pointed it at Rufus.

“How can you make me, if you can’t even keep your wand?” said Harry sourly.

“I want my wand back!” snapped Rufus, looking at his guards. “Get it!”

The two, what seemed like Aurors, walked towards Harry’s bed. Harry waved the
Minister’s wand once and the two men were thrown back on to two beds, where
they were tied down by the blankets.

“Now, do you want to talk or do I have to restrain you as well?” said Harry coolly.

“He truly is your man, isn’t he Albus?” said Rufus, still angry, though he was
impressed and admired Harry.

“That I am. Now take a seat, if you want.” said Harry, nodding at a chair beside him.
Rufus nodded and grudgingly took a seat in the chair. Harry tried to sit up, but his
back and stomach throbbed painfully.

Harry yelled in pain and fell back down, digging his face into his pillows once again,
on the verge of painful tears.

Ron walked forward and grabbed his friend under the arms, trying to help him up.
This only caused Harry more pain to the arms, he thrashed Ron off him and pushed
himself up. Sweat beads were dripping down his head, in effort to stand the pain.

He couldn’t do it. He fell back down and his anger spread. He punched his pillow
and yelled into it. Hermione rushed forward to help.

Harry wormed his arm away from her and launched himself into a sitting position,
pain shooting threw his spine.

Tears were starting to drip down Harry’s face. He was determined. He didn’t want to
remain in the bed, he wanted to feel the cold stone floor beneath his bare feet.

Harry looked down at the floor and shuddered. He launched his legs out and placed
them on the floor, feeling satisfied with the cold floor.

--------------------------

Well, well, well, the lovely couple are finally back together. I expect some
apologises from some readers or at least for them to clarify that they are happy
now. I hope you liked this chapter and I hope it changes your mind on hating me.
Thanks for reading. Next chapter - Agreements and Recovering.

Chapter 19 : Agreements and Recovering.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 29
Font:

A/N: Before you read my chapter, I would like you all to understand that it isn't me
who is slow on updating, it is the website. So please PLEASE, don't review telling me
to hurry up etc., when I cannot go any faster. Thanks and I hope you like the
chapter.

Harry looked at Rufus, his pain ebbing away slightly. He saw sympathy across
Rufus’ face, as though he wanted to help in some way.

“I want it clear that I am a free man. I will do as I wish, when I wish. The only time I
will be controlled, will be when I am in a career and my boss will give me orders.
Those orders will have nothing to do with my powers, as they will not be an option
in my career. They are my personal powers, not for use of anyone else, other than
me. Understood?” said Harry firmly, breathing heavily.

The Minister nodded and smiled weakly. He understood how Harry must feel and
felt stupid at how he had acted. He didn’t understand that Harry must feel
pressured and owned, by having the powers he had.

“I don’t want anyone following me, if I realise, which I will, I will kill them. I am a
free man. Only contact me when you want to talk to me and not my powers. I will
contact you for the same. Contact me for Harry, not what I can do.” said Harry,
rubbing his back gently.

Hermione sat behind Harry, on the bed, and began massaging Harry’s back softly. It
was comforting for Harry, he turned around and kissed her.

“What do you mean, kill?” asked Rufus warily.

“I have realised that I will have to become a murderer sooner or later, that won’t
change. With these powers, I will use them against anyone intruding in my life. I
won’t tolerate it and I will punish.” said Harry honestly.

Rufus raised his eyebrows, slightly shocked at Harry’s ruthlessness. Though he

mentally agreed. He agreed that anyone invading Harry’s privacy, should be
punished.

“I respect what you have said and I agree. No one will follow you, no one will bug
you. You are a free man. No one will know of your powers, they will only know you.
You will be wanted for you and not your powers or influence, I promise.” said Rufus
honestly, smiling at Harry respectfully.

“I want to point out, that if Harry defeats Voldemort, he will lead a normal life, as
the world would be rid of evil. Everyone will want to know Harry and after a while,
they will treat him as a normal person, as a friend.” said Dumbledore clearly,
winking at Harry.

It was common knowledge that Harry wanted a normal life more than anything. He
wanted to experience everything that everyone else does, he wanted to be
perfectly normal.

“With that solved, I must get back to the Ministry. The Obliviators have gone on
strike, demanding better office atmospheres.” said Rufus, shaking his head at the
strike.

“Okay, goodbye.” said Harry calmly, smiling at the Minister and handing back his
wand.

Dumbledore nodded and so did Moody. Rufus waved his wand and the two Aurors
were released from their binds.
Once Rufus and the Aurors had left the Hospital Wing, Dumbledore came closer to
the bed. He smiled at Harry and began speaking.

“I saw how determined you was earlier. More of that and you should be walking
tonight, fresh as you was before being reunited.” said Dumbledore honestly.

Harry nodded and enjoyed his massage, which was doing his back good. He turned
to Hermione and smiled at her.

“You ever want a massage, just say.” said Harry happily.

“Anyway, we will leave you to it. I will see you later, to see if you can go back to
your dormitory.” said Dumbledore calmly, smiling and waving at them.

Moody nodded and they both left the Hospital Wing. Harry waved his hand and the
chairs moved to one side and the curtains moved out of the way.

“What are you doing?” asked Ron curiously.

“I am going to walk. I want to be out of here within an hour. If I’m not, I will be
pissed.” said Harry, determined to get fit again.

“That’s the spirit, mate. I will walk beside you, for any support if you need it.” said
Ron loyally, standing up and standing near Harry.

“Don’t you want to wait a while?” asked Hermione cautiously. “You weren’t suppose
to be awake until tonight.”

“Nah, I’m sure. I want to be able to walk and begin this working out with Ron.” said
Harry happily, smiling at Ron.
“You heard then?” said Ron cheerfully.

“Right, come on then. Let me get to my feet.” said Harry seriously.

Harry placed his palms down on the mattress and closed his eyes. He concentrated
on keeping his mind off of the pain.

He pushed and lifted. Pain shot through his spine and down his back. His legs felt as
though they were going to collapse and fail him.

Harry clung on to Ron’s shoulder and wept as the pain became worse. Ron held on
to him, trying to help in anyway.

Hermione and Lavender had their hands over their mouth, watching this strong
seventeen year old cry as he suffered terribly.

Once Harry had regained control over the pain he was suffering, he looked forward
and moved his right leg forward. Pain shot straight up to his stomach, through his
leg.

Harry placed a hand on the bed and cried once more. The pain was unbearable.
Harry couldn’t believe that something that was suppose to be good, could cause
something so bad.

Harry’s anger erupted and he straightened up. He forced himself to bring his left leg
level with his right, wincing at the pain. He quickly moved his right, followed by his
left, resting after, for the pain to die down.

Harry slowly made it to the centre of the Hospital Wing, the pain seemed to die
down but not entirely. Harry took one more step and fell.
Ron tried grabbing him, but wasn’t quick enough. Harry landed on his back, sending
pain shooting through him. It felt as though his spine was been crushed by a huge
weight.

Harry placed his hands over his face and cried. Hermione was crying herself, she
hated seeing Harry suffer.

Harry’s anger kept coming back to him. His inner power felt as though it was angry
as well, also feeling the pain.

His inner power was working hard trying to ease the pain and was trying to heal the
wounded areas.

As Ron tried to help Harry up, Harry’s eyes erupted pure white. He forced himself
up, pushing Ron to one side.

Harry focused on the other side of the Hospital Wing and was determined to get
there. He forced himself to move, taking breaks every so often, whilst clinging on to
beds.

Over half an hour, Harry had fell three more times and had cried harder than ever.
He eventually got straight back up after falling, pushing himself to go on.

By the time he had reached his destination, he had stopped crying five minutes
previously, feeling the pain die away and be less painful.

He turned around and smiled, proud of himself. Hermione, Ron and Lavender
clapped for him. Harry looked at them and wanted to get back, so he could rest.
He began to make his way towards them. He was able to ignore the pain more and
more. He only fell once on the return journey.

When he got back to them, he cheered for himself and climbed on to the bed. He
was happy that he was improving.

He could now walk, with little pain. It was the bottom of his back, only, that was
giving him some trouble. He knew he would be able to walk with a bit more work.

“I will try another day. Its only the bottom of my back now. Everywhere else is fine.”
said Harry, feeling defeated.

“You have done well, baby. We expected nothing, but you proved us wrong.” said
Hermione, bending down and kissing Harry on the head.

“Ron, go into my robes inside pocket and grab the white pouch, please” said Harry,
pointing at his robes.

Ron walked over to them and went into the inside pocket. He pulled out several
pouches, placing them all back except a pure white one. He handed it Harry, who
instantly opened and looked inside.

Harry withdrew his hand, with a small corked bottle, with a red liquid inside. Harry
looked at it and nodded, downing it in one.

“What was that?” asked Lavender curiously.

“An energy potion. I want to stay awake today.” said Harry, putting the empty
bottle back into the pouch and placing it on his bedside table.
Harry pulled the booklet on dogs and began reading about the different breeds.
Hermione sat next to Harry, whilst Ron and Lavender shared Hermione’s bed.

“Did you hear the descriptions I read out?” asked Hermione curiously.

“Yeah. I am trying to find the description of the Rottweilers.” said Harry calmly,
sitting himself up in bed.

“Page thirteen, I think.” said Hermione softly.

Harry read for five minutes and compared the Rottweiler to other dogs of interest.
He smiled and nodded.

“I am going to get a couple of them.” said Harry happily.

“How many?” asked Ron, in interest.

“Two. Both males, which seem to be stronger and more active.” said Harry happily,
closing the book.

“Can I have a look at that?” asked Ron, pointing at the booklet.

Harry threw the booklet to Ron for him to read. Harry cuddled with Hermione, whilst
he watched Ron read about the different dogs.

“Are you two getting a Poodle?” asked Harry curiously, smirking at the thought of
the very girly dogs.
“We might do. A Toy Poodle, which are smaller than the Standard Poodles but
bigger than the Miniature Poodles. I want a white one.” said Hermione happily.

“So do I.” said Lavender, grinning from ear to ear.

“I might get a Labrador. Listen to this. The Labrador Retriever is a strongly built,
very active dog. Wide over the loins and strong and muscular hindquarters. He is
easy to train and is good with children and other dogs. The Labrador Retriever is
good natured, loyal and hardworking. He should never be aggressive. He makes a
good gundog and domestic pet.” said Ron, reading from the booklet.

“Sounds good. You getting just the one?” asked Harry curiously.

“Yeah. I think I will get one that is about one year old, so that it has had training and
everything.” said Ron, handing Harry the booklet back.

“When do you want to get them?” asked Hermione curiously.

“Now. I want some fresh air and a walk or something. I want to get them now.” said
Harry calmly, pulling a piece of parchment and a quill towards him.

“Are you serious?” asked Lavender, wondering how Harry would cope walking
somewhere out of Hogwarts.

“Yes, very serious. I will write to the pet keepers and tell them of our order. I will get
the prices and a time and place to get the dogs.” said Harry, sitting up further,
wincing slightly.

Harry began writing the letter. Once he had finished, he looked at everyone and
then read out loud. It read:
Dear Doric and Michael,

I am writing to you to express my interest in purchasing several dogs from you. I

know what dogs I want and am hoping to get them as soon as possible. The dogs I
am interested in are;

- Two male Rottweilers, of no older than one years of age.

- Two female Toy Poodles, no older than one years of age.

- One male Labrador, of no older than one years of age.

I will also be buying equipment for them, so I will need that also. If you could send
me a time, place and price for the dogs, by the Phoenix I will send, that will be
great.

Yours Sincerely,

Harry Potter.

Hermione, Ron and Lavender nodded. Harry smiled and called for his Phoenix,
which appeared instantly.

Harry handed the scroll of parchment to Whistler, who instantly disappeared from
sight. Harry smiled at Hermione and gave her a soft kiss.

“I need to get some clothes. I don’t want to be walking around in hospital clothes.”
said Harry, twisting himself so that his feet were on the floor as he sat sideways on
the bed.

Harry winced and rubbed his back. Hermione rubbed it with him and pulled a sports
bag from under Harry’s bed.

“I already got them.” said Hermione, opening the bag and pulling out a pair of
jeans, a white Nike t-shirt, a thick and baggy Nike hooded jumper, a pair of Nike
trainers and a pair of boxers and socks.
Harry smiled and he and Hermione pulled on the clothes. By the time Harry had got
dressed, Whistler reappeared, with a reply from Doris and Michael.

Harry grabbed the letter and read it out loud. It read:

Dear Harry,

We are proud to hear that you are interested in buying some of our dogs. We have
the dogs you desire. We are currently in our Hogsmeade location, the pet store just
next to the Post Office. We have the dogs and all the equipment you will need. We
shall be here for another hour or two, as we have to cover another fifteen of our
stores. Hope to see you. The prices of the dogs are as followed:

- Rottweilers are forty Galleons each.

- Labradors are twenty Galleons each.

- Toy Poodles are fifteen Galleons each.

If you wish to pay in Muggle money, it will be five times the said prices. I hope to
see you soon.

Faithfully,

Doris and Michael.

Harry placed his wand in his pocket, alongside his money bag. Harry placed his arm
around Hermione’s shoulders and the four of them walked towards the front of
school.

“Are we allowed to leave the castle?” asked Hermione, biting her bottom lip.

“With me, we are allowed to go anywhere.” replied Harry simply, wincing every so
often as his back would give him a kick of pain.
It took them half an hour to get down to Hogsmeade, as Harry had to stop now and
then. Whilst walking down to Hogsmeade, Harry felt as though his back was getting
better.

When they entered Hogsmeade, they found no students as usual. It was fairly quiet,
with the odd witch or wizard wondering in and out of shops.

The four of them made their way to the Post Office and walked into the pet store
beside it. Harry hadn’t ever been in this store, he didn’t know why.

Harry walked to the counter and pressed a bell. He could see all sorts of pets in
cages and equipment nailed to the walls.

“Harry, great to see you. I can’t believe who you actually are, the Prince of Souls.”
said Michael, in awe, shaking Harry’s hand excitedly.

“Keep it quiet, will you?” said Harry, smiling at them slightly.

“Everyone at the gathering have made a blood pact that they will keep quiet about
what they witnessed and what they heard, ordered by the Minister for Magic.” said
Doris simply, smiling at Harry.

“Thank god for that. Are the dogs ready?” asked Harry hopefully, looking around for
some dogs.

“Yes, they are.” said Michael, entering the back room and returning with two
Rottweilers on chain leads.

“The one with the pointy tail is Spike. The other is Max.” said Doris, pointing out the
dogs. “They know you are their new owners and they are already highly trained. I
would keep them on their lead for the rest of today, so they become familiar with
you and their surroundings.”

“They are brilliant.” said Harry, kneeling down, which hurt his back.

Harry stroked the two dogs happily, receiving licks from the two dogs. Harry
laughed and played with them on the floor.

“What about the others?” asked Ron curiously, looking around for his own dog.

“The Labrador is named Cameo. He knows who you are and he needs to get familiar
with his surroundings as well.” explained Doris, whilst Michael bought out a brown
Labrador on a thick black lead.

Ron got down with Harry and began playing with his own dog. He loved him. As the
Rottweilers and the Labrador were still young, they were still very fluffy.

“Finally, the two white Toy Poodles. One is named Daisy and the other is Tutu.” said
Michael, whilst Doris walked in white two small and cute white Poodles.

One was on a yellow leather lead, with a yellow collar. The other was on a pink
leather lead, with a pink collar.

Hermione went straight to the one with the pink and Lavender with the yellow. The
four of them spent five minutes stroking and playing with their dogs.

“Right, we need some equipment.” said Harry, looking around the room.

Harry moved to the front of the shop and began looking at things, Harry noticed
that his dogs followed him and sat when Harry stopped.
“You have to say ‘ease’ when you want them to be at ease.” said Michael calmly,
looking at Harry’s confused expression.

“Ease.” said Harry clearly, watching the two Rottweilers begin to examine the other
dogs.

Ron walked over to Harry and looked with him. Harry looked at beds. He grabbed
three large beds and two medium sized ones, and handed them Ron. Bigger ones
for Harry and Ron’s dogs and the medium ones for Hermione and Lavender’s.

Ron placed them on the counter and rejoined Harry. Harry grabbed six large metal
dishes. Two each for his and Ron’s dogs. For water and food. He also grabbed some
smaller dishes, two each for Hermione and Lavender’s dogs.

He grabbed two thick brown collars with metal studs circling them. He grabbed two
name tags and asked Michael to engrave the dogs names on them.

“Get a collar, lead, name tags and a few toys for your dogs.” said Harry, to
Hermione, Ron and Lavender.

They began scattering around the shop, picking out items. Harry decided to keep
the chain and leather leads, as it suited the collars he had chosen.

Harry grabbed a couple of packs of balls for the dogs, a set of rubber rings for them
and a couple of teddies for their beds.

Harry grabbed two large boxes of food, which would supply him until the end of
school. He also bought a large box of dog treats, full of smaller bags.
“Can we have food four the other dogs, enough to feed them until the end of the
school year. Could I have four grooming kits as well, please.” said Harry, talking to
Doris, who began placing things on the floor.

Harry gave Hermione his money bag and told them to get what they need and use
the money to pay for them.

Harry withdrew two hundred Galleons and left the shop. Harry walked over to a
clothes store, his favourite.

As he entered, Albert came rushing forward, happy to see him. He beamed and
waited patiently until he was needed.

“Could I have loads of sporty clothing. I want two different loads. Each worth one
hundred Galleons. The other person is slightly taller than me, so he might want a
bigger size.” said Harry, thinking of how Ron was slightly taller.

“What will you be using them for?” asked Albert curiously, strolling to his newest
section, which consisted of sports wear.

“I will be working out in them and I will wear them for daily use. I am going to be
training strength and things soon, so me and my mate need some light clothing.”
said Harry calmly, looking at a new section of shoes, which was full of trainers.

Harry grabbed out four pairs of trainers, high quality named ones as well. Harry had
a pair of Nike running trainers and a normal pair of very sporty Nike trainers. He got
Ron the same, but Adidas.

After five minutes, Albert had made two large packages. Full of sporty t-shirts,
hooded jumpers, tracksuits and bottoms. Harry put in a couple of drinking
containers.
“That adds up to two hundred and fifty Galleons including the trainers and things.”
said Albert simply, pushing the clothes towards Harry.

“I only have two hundred on me, my money bag is with my mates. Will you take the
extra fifty from my bank?” asked Harry, handing over the Galleons.

“Of course. Hope you like what has been chosen. You have a lot of Nike and the
other is a lot of Adidas, as you seemed to want.” said Albert happily.

“Thanks, Albert. I’m sure they will be great.” said Harry, before levitating the
packages and leaving the shop.

When he re-entered the pet store, everything was wrapped and ready for
transportation. Harry smiled, kissed Hermione and took his money bag.

“Whistler.” called out Harry.

Instantly a bright flash of flame appeared and a Phoenix appeared stood on Harry’s
shoulder.

“Will you take these to my room at Hogwarts?” said Harry softly, stroking the
beautiful bird.

The Phoenix let out a hoot before vanishing with all the packaging. Harry smiled and
grabbed the two leads, leading from his two Rottweilers.

“Pleasure doing business, Harry.” said Doris and Michael in unison, shaking Harry’s
hand enthusiastically.

“Thanks a lot. If we need anything else, we will come to you.” said Harry happily.
“I think that would be hard not to, considering we own most popular pet stores.”
said Michael proudly, smiling and waving Harry off.

Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender took their dogs and let them walk in front. The
dogs seemed to know where they were going, as their leads were pulled tight,
showing they were leading their owners.

Harry really admired his two dogs, he could tell that he would enjoy having their
company and companionship.

When they eventually reached the castle, they took their dogs around the castle
briefly, so they could see the place, before taking them to their place of rest.

Harry handed out the items for the peoples dogs and then placed all his own dogs
equipment in their place and away.

He placed the two beds beside the heating and their food and water bowls were
beside Harry’s trunk. Harry placed the toys in his draw and placed all the food under
a cooling charm and under his bed.

Harry smiled as his dogs settled in, laying in their beds. Ron entered the room, after
sorting out his own stuff.

“Me and Lavender were wondering whether we could have our old room back.” said
Ron calmly, standing next to his best friend and helping him down to his bed.

“Yeah, of course you can. Me and Hermione are back together, meaning this room is
now both of ours.” said Harry happily, smiling at his best friend before laying down
on his bed.
“What happened last night?” asked Ron curiously. “What made you wake early and
what made you forgive Hermione?”

“I will tell you tomorrow or something. For now I need to rest, I am really tired and
aching.” said Harry, closing his eyes as he spoke.

“Sure thing, mate. See you later or tomorrow.” said Ron softly, patting Harry’s leg
and leaving the room.

Harry dropped right off to sleep. Later on, Hermione began moving her things back
into the room.

Both the Rottweilers were instantly on guard, ready to bark or to charge. Hermione
froze at the sight of the two dogs alert and ready.

As Hermione moved into the light, they calmed as they recognised Hermione as the
person their owner cared for deeply. They got back in their beds and lay silently.

Hermione shook her head and began placing her things in the wardrobe and placing
her personal items on the desks and in the bathroom.

She placed her dog things with Harry’s and placed her trunk alongside Harry’s.
Once everything was back to normal, Hermione got on the bed and cuddled up with
Harry.

She began daydreaming about having Harry back and that how things had
recovered. Alvina, her fairy, flew out of her home and sat on Hermione’s shoulder,
whispering to her.

Tutu, Hermione’s dog, jumped on to the bed and curled up with her. Hermione
smiled at her two companions and began entertaining them both.
---------------------------

Heres the next one. I am glad that most readers seem happy about the new
addition to the story. (Previous chapter, with Harry and Hermione back together). I
hope you all like this sort of filler. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 20 : Fitness and Intense Training.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 26

Font:

The next morning, Harry awoke and looked around. He found the three dogs in their
beds, relaxing.

He looked beside him and saw that Hermione was still asleep. Harry frowned,
seeing as Hermione was always awake early.

Harry looked at his clock and his mouth dropped. It was the first time in a long time
that he had awoken at five in the morning.

Harry shook his head and knew he couldn’t get back to sleep, as he felt wide awake.
He got out of bed and unwrapped his package of sports clothes.

He was silent, so that he wouldn’t wake Hermione. He pulled on a pair of tracky

bottoms, a white t-shirt and a thick hooded jumper.

Harry patted his leg and Max and Spike jumped up and walked towards him. Harry
left his room and entered the common room.
His two dogs were hot on his heals. Harry walked out of the common room and out
into the main castle corridors.

Harry walked down to the Entrance Hall and quietly entered the grounds. He just
realised that his back was a lot better. It just ached slightly, but nothing painful.

Harry had decided to do some work out. He walked across the grounds and down
towards the lake. He stopped at one end of the stone beach and looked down at his
dogs.

Harry began jogging towards the end of the lake’s shore. His dogs began running
with him, jumping around playfully.

Harry laughed and jogged for a further twenty minutes. He walked over to a large
willow tree and sat under it, taking a breather.

Max and Spike sat down also, panting slightly. Harry stroked them both and looked
around. He felt great, the air was fresh and his entire body felt at its best.

The pain in his back was no longer and he could move around just as he use to.
Once Harry had regained his breathing level and felt ready for more exercise.

He stood and put his hood up, blocking out the chilly wind. He began jogging once
more. He seemed to lose his breath rather quickly, making him feel he was unfit.

All he did was concentrate on breathing and pushed himself to go further. He began
jogging around the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest.

After jogging for fifteen minutes, he reached Hagrid’s hut. Harry was about to run
past when he heard some soft humming coming from beside it.
Harry jogged around the corner and found Hagrid stood at a large potting table,
covered in all different pots.

“‘Ello ‘Arry. Wha’ ya doin’ up this early?” asked Hagrid happily, beaming down at
Harry.

“Since what happened at the gathering, I seem to wake up really early. I’ve decided
to do some working out, as I’m unfit.” said Harry calmly, getting himself a drink of
water from Hagrid huge tankard.

“No one is unfit, ‘Arry. Jus’ everyone has their own limit.” said Hagrid soothingly,
watering one of his many plants.

“What are you growing, Hagrid?” asked Harry curiously, looking at the assortment
of pots.

“Herbs. I am takin’ some courses to help me catch up on me magic, since I missed

loads a years.” said Hagrid happily, showing Harry his progress.

“Nice one. You trying to get a normal wizards qualifications then?” said Harry,
smiling at his friend.

“Yea’. Need ‘Em for me potions.” said Hagrid simply. “I see ya got yourself some
dogs.”

“Yeah, yesterday. So did Ron, Hermione and Lavender.” said Harry, bending down
and stroking his dogs.

“Well, Fang has no one to play wit’, so bring ‘Em down some time, I will watch ‘Em.”
said Hagrid, stroking the dogs himself.
“Actually, could you watch them now, for about half an hour?” asked Harry
hopefully. “I want to get to the Hall for breakfast and I can’t take them inside.”

“Sure, ‘Arry. I will throw a few balls for them and Fang.” said Hagrid cheerfully,
taking the leads from Harry.

“Thanks. I will come and collect them after breakfast. I will bring Ron, Hermione and
Lavender to see you for a bit as well.” said Harry, knowing that Hagrid had had
limited visits from his friends, as Hagrid had been on a lot of Order missions.

Harry jogged back to the castle and entered the Great Hall. Almost all the school
was now sat having breakfast.

Harry joined the Gryffindor table and sat beside Hermione. Harry noticed that a
large crowd of girls were around Hermione and Lavender.

Harry looked at what they were all looking at and laughed. He could see Daisy and
Tutu poking their heads out of two bags, which were holding them.

They looked really happy, looking around and enjoying the strokes from the
surrounding girls. They would lick and stroke their faces against the surrounding
girl’s hands.

“Shame we can’t bring ours in here. Too big to be put in a bag.” said Harry, turning
to Ron.

“Where was you?” asked Ron heatedly, ignoring Harry’s comment. “We was worried
sick.”
“I went for a jog with Max and Spike.” said Harry simply, drinking a large glass of
Pumpkin Juice.

“What time did you wake?” asked Ron curiously.

“About five. I don’t know how I got up so early.” said Harry, shaking his head at the
ridiculous time.

“Well, next time, wake me and I’ll join you.” said Ron calmly, eating his full
breakfast.

“I will try.” said Harry, smiling at his friend.

Hermione listened to the conversation, as she too was worried for Harry, when she
woke and found him gone. She was relieved that he was just working out, like he
said and she was kind of happy that he was waking up earlier.

At that moment, the owls swooped into the Great Hall, with all the mail for the
students. Harry looked up, looking for an old friend, which he did find.

Hedwig, his snowy owl, flew down and landed on Harry’s shoulder. Harry grabbed
the letter and affectionately stroked his owl, who he had missed dearly.

Harry fed her some bacon and watched her take flight once more. Harry unrolled
the piece of parchment and read. He handed it Hermione, who was sort of serious.
She read:

Dear Harry,

Now that you have been reunited, the subjects taught at Hogwarts are beneath you.
You are in need of being trained to above any normal standards. I shall be training
you in Charms, Magical Transportation and your mythical powers. Professor
McGonagall shall train you in Transfiguration. Madam Pomfrey shall train you in
Healing and Herbology, alongside Professor Sprout. Professor Snape shall train you
in Potions. Alastor Moody will help me with your Defence Against the Dark Arts.
From now on, I do not wish for you to attend the above subjects, but instead I would
like you to read and train. I will have attached a piece of parchment with your new
timetable on, these will contain the time, place and date of your lessons with the
above people.

It is all beginning and I hope you are prepared for some intense and difficult
training. It will mentally and physically drain you, so train and prepare.

Yours Sincerely,

Albus.

P.S. May I adopt Hedwig from you, you seem to be neglecting her and I will have a
lot of use. You do not have to agree, just to please me, it was just a thought.

Harry turned to Dumbledore and shook his head, disagreeing with the adoption of a
close friend of his.

Dumbledore’s twinkle shone brightly and he nodded respectfully. From then

onwards, Harry spent at least an hour with Hedwig, a day, making sure she was
cared for and looked after.

Harry made sure that she slept in his room and only went to the Owlery to be with
the other owls and for some day resting.

Harry grabbed the timetable and looked down at it. Harry had several free lessons,
where he would read and train.

Harry found that the following day, when lessons began, he had training with
Dumbledore twice, to do Mythical Powers and Magical Transportation. He had Snape
as well, for Potions.
After breakfast, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender entered the grounds and made
their way across to Hagrid’s.

Hagrid could be seen throwing balls into the distance, as Max, Spike and Fang
chased them happily.

Harry smiled and walked up to Hagrid. He beamed down at them and gave them all
a hug. Ron walked over to a fenced off area to have a look at Hagrid’s latest
monster.

“Hagrid, is that a baby Basilisk?” asked Ron seriously, looking down at a large snake
of around thirteen feet.

“Erm .. Yeah, keep away from there.” said Hagrid, moving Ron away from the side.
“He hasn’t been trained yet, only just got ‘Im.”

“Why do you have one?” asked Harry, looking down at the large serpent known to
be a dark creature.

“Dumbledore wants one on our side, using You-Know-Who’s strength against ‘Im or
something.” said Hagrid, looking down at the large snake.

“You should be careful, it doesn’t seem to like being in that enclosure.” said Harry,
concentrating on the snake’s body language.

“Why don’t you speak to it, Harry?” said Lavender calmly, nodding her head at the
snake.

Harry looked at her and then turned to the Basilisk. He concentrated on it, making
sure he would speak his inheritance of Parseltongue.
“ How are you?” hissed Harry, looking at the snake’s head, at a bandage which was
covering its eyes. “ All we want is your allegiance. If we get that, we will give you
proper living space.”

“ Who are you?” asked the Basilisk, surprise in his voice. “ How do you speak to
me?”

“ I am Harry Potter, the Prince of Souls. If you refuse to join us, I will use my powers
to make you. I speak your language because I inherited it. ” replied Harry, hissing
slowly.

“ Harry Potter?” hissed the snake, shock in its voice. “ Thou have my service. ”

“ How can we take the bandage from you, without us dying at the site of your
eyes?” asked Harry seriously, wanting the snake to be able to feel free.

“ My eyes only kill or petrify if I have been ordered to use them. When I have not
been ordered, they are safe.” replied the Snake, coming to a halt at the sound of
Harry’s voice and laying in front of him.

“He says that his eyes will only kill or petrify, when he is under order to use them. Is
that true?” asked Harry, looking at Hermione.

“Yes, it is. Basilisk’s are bred by humans and therefore are ordered by humans.
What has he said?” said Hermione cleverly.

“He said that he is in my service, that he will follow me. I promised proper living
space and freedom.” said Harry, waving his wand, making the bandage fly off of the
Basilisk’s eyes.
Instead of seeing red flaming eyes, he saw plain grey eyes that didn’t cause any
problems to look at. Harry reached his hand down and placed it on top of the
snake’s head, proving it was harmless.

“Hagrid, is there anywhere that it can live, where it is in a natural habitat?” asked
Harry, turning to his large friend.

“I could make it a place wit’ Grawp.” suggested Hagrid, proud of how his brother
was a normal person now, after training, well .. Almost normal.

“Yeah, make sure that he gets looked after though.” said Harry, nodding to Hagrid.

Harry turned to the snake and concentrated on it once more. He told it that he will
have a home in the forest and will be collected when needed. Harry also named the
snake. The name was; Evra.

Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender eventually made their way back to their
common room, alongside Max and Spike.

When they got back to the common room, all the seventh year Gryffindors went into
the Head-boy and girl’s common room, where they sat around.

Ron got Cameo from his room and let him roam. The five dogs lay in front of the fire
and relaxed.

Soon later, Padma and Hannah entered, as their boyfriends were in the room. They
all sat around and began talking about what they were currently interested in at
school.
“I still like Herbology, as its my strongest subject and it interests me. I am trying to
get my potion making up to scratch, so I can grow ingredients and use them in
potions.” said Neville happily, allowing Hannah to sit with him.

“I have got deeply involved with Charms. I don’t know why, but it is really
interesting me.” said Seamus calmly, playing with Parvati’s hair.

“What do you want to do when you leave school?” asked Ron curiously.

“I don’t know. I was hoping that the school would hold some career choices or
something.” said Seamus, pulling a face which told everyone that he was worried.

“I think McGonagall is planning on doing something like that. I will ask her about it,
now that I have private lessons with her.” said Harry simply.

“Why is that?” asked Dean curiously. “Why have you got private lessons now and
not normal lessons?”

“The school think that I should be working on advanced things, stuff that Hogwarts
don’t teach. I have been given teachers to focus on training me.” replied Harry,
trying not to give too much away.

“Why isn’t Hermione then?” asked Padma, looking at her friend who was the
cleverest out of the lot.

“I don’t know.” said Harry truthfully, turning away, trying to end the conversation.

“Why do they think you should have all the training, when Hermione is receiving
better grades?” asked Hannah, looking at Harry.
“I don’t know!” snapped Harry, looking around dangerously. “I am not at liberty to
tell you lot anything, maybe later on in the year, but not now.”

“Sorry, Harry. I didn’t mean to be nosy.” said Hannah honestly.

“Me too.” said Padma, smiling at Harry.

“No problem. In time I will be able to tell you, it will be shocking, but you and the
rest of the world will know, I suspect.” said Harry calmly.

“So, how did you two get back together?” asked Neville curiously, looking at Harry
and Hermione cuddling.

“I will tell you lads later, not in front of the girls.” said Harry, grinning broadly down
at Hermione.

“Same with me and the girls then.” said Hermione, not sure whether she wanted to
tell the girls her private stories.

“Come on then, lets go to your room and talk.” said Seamus eagerly, standing up.

Harry sighed and led the lads into his bedroom. Harry placed everyone on his bed
and began petting Hedwig, who had flown over and landed on his shoulder.

“I was unconscious in the Hospital Wing, as some of you might have heard. Only my
body was asleep, I could hear people talking to me and I could think.” said Harry,
sitting on his trunk.
“One night, I heard Hermione pouring out her heart to me, explaining to me what
happened with Krum. As I couldn’t walk away, I decided to think about her words.”
continued Harry, thinking back to the night.

“Everything she said all added up and there was no sign of lie amongst her voice.
Then, she told me she loved me. Somehow, I awoke a day early.” said Harry,
thinking at how his body just awoke.

“Then what?” asked Dean curiously.

“After that, we began doing what we were good at, kissing. Then I was changed
from a boy, to a man. Hermione from a girl to a woman.” said Harry, smirking at the
memory of the night.

“No way!” said Seamus, jumping up and rubbing his head in frustration.

“What?” asked Harry, wondering why all the lads were looking at him in
astonishment.

“We have been trying for months, to go that one step further. All the time you have
been broken up with Hermione, we have gone further than you ever went or we at
least went the distance you did. An hour from being back with her and you have
gone the further step, with no problems.” said Neville, shaking his head.

“Now that you have a girl, will you help us to get that further step?” asked Dean
hopefully.

“I won’t help you, not yet, because you have only just got with Padma, meaning you
can’t be in love. I will only help those who want to stop with their girlfriends and not
just sleep with them.” said Harry seriously, looking at them all intently.
“We all want to get to the further stage, so we can be deeper in on our
relationships.” said Ron, on the edge of the bed, eager for some advice from Harry.

“All you need to do, is talk to them.” said Harry simply.

“I tried that and look where it got me.” said Dean, dropping his head at the thought
of Ginny.

“You didn’t set the atmosphere to be romantic. You didn’t show her that you feel
really deeply for her. You just asked her and in a public place, making it really
embarrassing for her.” said Harry, raising his eyebrows at Dean.

“So, how do we set the atmosphere?” asked Seamus, looking at Harry with all his
attention.

“Make sure you are both alone and are hugging or kissing. This will make it a
comfortable atmosphere.” replied Harry cleverly.

“Or, if you don’t want to talk about it, then you can always make it just happen.”
said Harry, shrugging his shoulders.

“What do you mean?” asked Neville.

“I mean, have a candlelit dinner, just by yourselves. Have a huge romantic night
and make sure you both have a laugh. You will seem to get closer, then, when it
comes to the night, slowly approach the next stage. If you have made a good night,
she should feel more deeply for you.” replied Harry, placing Hedwig back on her
perch.

“So we are sort of seducing them, with a good time and pleasure.” said Seamus
simply.
“Sort of, but you are seducing for your own gain, you aren’t going to use your girls.
You are going to go that extra step, because you both want it and you both love
each other. If I hear one of them have been used, I will deal with it, as it is partially
on my head.” said Harry seriously.

In the other bedroom, the girls were all sat on the bed. All were looking at
Hermione, waiting for her to tell her story.

“I just let loose on my feelings. I told him everything, I cried as I was deeply hurt not
being with him. After a while, I told him once again, that I loved him. He some how
awoke and returned to love.” said Hermione, looking at every staring face.

“We kissed and hugged for ages, then we both took it further.” continued Hermione
happily, remembering how they began stripping each other from their clothes.
“That night, I lost my virginity.”

“Oh my god!” said Lavender excitedly, jumping up and holding her mouth over her
face. “Really?”

Hermione nodded and all the girls got excited. They looked back and began
giggling. They all wanted to know what it would be like reaching the next step.

“You are the first from us. That’s amazing in a way, it shows how you two love each
other.” said Parvati cheerfully, hugging Hermione happily.

“I know. Me and Harry are back together now and I swear down that I will not lose
him again.” said Hermione seriously.

***
The following day, Hermione shook Harry awake. She knew that Harry had some
training to attend to, so she made sure he was up and ready to go.

“I’m up, I’m up.” moaned Harry, pulling his legs out from the bed.

Harry rubbed his eyes, making sure he full awoke. He pulled on some jeans and a t-
shirt. He pulled on a pair of sandy coloured boots and tied them tightly.

Harry brushed his teeth and then sat down on the bed, beside Hermione, who was
reading from a thick book. Harry turned to her and kissed her softly.

“What you got first?” asked Hermione curiously, wondering what Harry would be
training in.

“Erm … Mythical Powers with Dumbledore. I think Draco will be there as well.”
replied Harry, looking down at his new timetable.

“Draco, eh?” said Hermione, frowning slightly at Harry on first name terms with a
Malfoy.

“Yeah, in my opinion he has changed some how. I believe he won’t take the training
from Dumbledore and then go running back to Voldemort and his father. There is
something about him though.” said Harry, pulling on a denim jacket, which matched
his jeans.

“What’s that?” asked Hermione calmly.

“I was reading a book when I was at my castle and I found out some information
about the Kings of Magic and the Prince of Souls, me. It says that one of the Kings
will go evil.” replied Harry seriously, sorting his jacket collar out.
“Well, V-Voldemort is evil and he is one of the Kings.” said Hermione simply.

“No, it isn’t him. Voldemort wasn’t born the natural King of Water. My father was
the King of Water, until he was killed. So, technically, the King of Water is good.”
said Harry, shaking his head at saying Voldemort was good.

“Well, if it doesn’t mean him then the only other person it could mean is Malfoy. You
or Dumbledore wouldn’t turn evil, so it only leaves him.” said Hermione, standing
and placing her arms around Harry’s neck.

“I might mention it when I get to Dumbledore’s office, so that Draco can hear my
accusations.” said Harry calmly, grabbing his wand and kissing Hermione tenderly.
“See you later.”

“See you.” said Hermione, waving Harry off.

Harry left his room and said farewell to Lavender and Ron who were sat chatting in
the common room. Harry left and made his way towards Dumbledore’s office.

When he reached the office, he saw Draco walking up a flight of stairs, reading a
book as he went. Harry walked forward and tried to get past him.

Instead, Draco collided with Harry, dropping his book. Harry glared at him
dangerously, wanting nothing more than to hit Draco, for the things he had put him
and his friends through.

Draco ignored the dangerous glare from Harry and picked up his book. He kept his
eyes away from Harry and walked away.

Harry sneered in spite of himself. He walked past Draco and said the password for
the staircase. Harry made his way up, shortly followed by Draco.
They both entered the office and took their usual seats, in front of Dumbledore’s
desk. Dumbledore looked back at them happily, a small grin on his face.

“How are you both?” he asked softly.

“I’m good, thanks.” said Harry calmly. “You?”

“Oh, I’m fine, thank you. How about you, Draco?” said Dumbledore politely.

“I’m okay, professor. I’ve been studying a lot, a real lot.” said Draco simply.

“Good, good to here you are taking it seriously.” said Dumbledore, sitting up in his
chair. “Today, I am going to set you some homework and I will give you a book.”

“About what?” asked Harry curiously.

“It will be about a certain area of your powers. To be on target, Draco must
complete the training in a week and you must complete it in two to three.” replied
Dumbledore calmly.

For most of the lesson, they had built on their previous training. Harry had finally
perfected being able to levitate large pieces of furniture, to float above the floor a
few feet, to flood a room and able to create a wall of fire.

Draco was able to produce fire that covered his entire arm and he was able to set
fire to large pieces of furniture, Dumbledore’s desk was his first object.
“You have progressed greatly and I am pleased to see it. You are both reaching the
end of the stage you are working on. Here is your homework.” said Dumbledore,
handing two pieces of parchment and a book to each Harry and Draco.

“We have fifteen minutes left.” said Draco, wondering why the lesson was finishing
early.

“Its so we can talk.” said Dumbledore. “About anything you like.”

“There is something that I would like to discuss.” said Harry calmly.

“What would that be?” asked Dumbledore kindly, looking at Harry.

“I was reading about the Kings of Magic and myself. It said a few things about the
Kings and one of the things was that one of the Kings would turn evil.” said Harry
seriously. “I wanted to talk about who that person could be.”

“That’s obvious. You-Know-Who is the evil one.” said Draco coolly.

“I know what Harry is trying to say. Voldemort took the power from the King of
Water, James Potter. As we know, James was not evil and was an extremist of the
good. I cannot tell you who will turn evil, as I honestly do not know if it includes
Voldemort.” said Dumbledore honestly.

“One more thing, something that has been playing on my mind for ages. How come
you didn’t know what would happen at the gathering?” asked Harry, looking deeply
in Dumbledore’s eyes. “With the watch you have.”

“My watch can only predict little things, such as things that would come up in
conversations or what someone will ask. I cannot predict large events or
happenings.” replied Dumbledore, knowing that the question would come.
“What will you be teaching me later and what will Snape be teaching me?” asked
Harry curiously.

“I will be teaching you how to ride Sirius’ bike. Professor Snape will be teaching you
how to brew Veritaserum quickly and perfectly.” replied Dumbledore gently.

---------------------------

Heres the next. The next chapter is a bit of Voldemort's plans placed into action.
Heres the chapter title - Muggle Prison Break-Out. Anyone come up with any ideas
what He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is up to? I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Chapter 21 : Muggle Prison Break-Out.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 21

Font:

A week later, Harry and Hermione lay on their bed together. They had been there
hugging and flirting for an hour or two.

Harry lay above Hermione, kissing her every so often, holding himself up using his
elbows. Hermione wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck and began fiddling with
the bottom of his hair.

Harry placed his hands under Hermione’s backside and lifted her, whilst moving
underneath her. He placed her softly on top of him.

Harry kept his hands on Hermione’s backside and gently squeezed every so often.
Hermione lay flat against Harry and placed her head on his neck.
“I was wondering when our second adventure would begin.” she whispered, not
looking at Harry has she blushed furiously.

Harry grinned and rolled on top of her. He wormed them both under the covers and
they both began stripping each other of their clothing.

That night, they spent several hours playing and fiddling. In and out were their most
common movement. Every fifteen minutes or so, they would stop and have a
breather, in this time they would snuggle or kiss.

After a while, they both fell asleep in each other’s arms. They forgot to put on their
sleeping materials.

The next morning, Ron set his alarm for five in the morning. He knew that Harry
awoke at almost the second it turned five.

Ron slammed his hand on the alarm and turned to Lavender. Lavender rolled over
and stayed asleep.

Ron took ten minutes getting out of bed and then another ten minutes getting
ready. He pulled on a vest and tracky bottoms.

Harry had told Ron that it was his turn to decide a work out for them. Ron had
decided that they would be in the common room and do some sit-ups and push-ups.

Ron entered the common room and didn’t find Harry anywhere. Ron looked out of
the window to see if Harry had gone jogging.

He didn’t find him anywhere, so he made his way to Harry’s room. He knocked, but
there was no answer.
Ron quietly opened the door and popped his head around. What he saw made him
blush and feel bad of himself.

He looked in and found Harry laid on his stomach, revealing half of his backside and
all his back. Hermione was on the further side of the bed, but had herself entirely
covered.

Ron called Harry’s name quietly. After a while, Harry began to stir. He looked up at
Ron and then down at himself.

He instantly waved his wand for a pair of boxers. He slipped them on and pushed
Ron from the room, following him.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he snapped, glaring at Ron.

“Sorry, I was just waking you up for some working out.” said Ron truthfully, blushing
furiously.

“Why didn’t you knock?” asked Harry angrily.

“I did, but there was no answer.” replied Ron honestly.

“Then knock louder!” said Harry heatedly. “Wait in the common room, I will be with
you in a minute.”

Harry walked back into the room and slammed the door shut. Hermione stirred and
watched her boyfriend storm around the room slamming things and pulling on
clothing.
“What’s the matter, baby?” she asked softly, walking over to Harry, with the covers
wrapped around her.

“I woke and found Ron looking in on us, trying to wake me.” replied Harry, sitting
down and pulling on a black tank top.

Hermione sat across Harry, sitting on his lap. Harry calmed instantly, knowing
Hermione had nothing on under the covers.

“Why are you angry then?” she asked gently, placing her lips down Harry’s neck.

“He saw me naked, well partially, I think.” said Harry quietly.

“So, why are you angry?” she asked, once again. “He’s your best friend.”

“I don’t know if he saw my area.” said Harry, not looking at Hermione whilst he
blushed.

“You still shouldn’t be angry, or embarrassed. You have nothing to be ashamed of,
you have something to be proud of.” said Hermione flirtatiously, giving Harry a
seductive look. “I think you would embarrass him, if he saw it.”

“You saying I'm good?” asked Harry softly, drawing his attention to Hermione.

"I like him, so that's all that you need to know.” said Hermione honestly.

"I can't believe we're having this conversation." said Harry happily, laughing at their
conversation.
“Nothing wrong for us talking about it. He’s my friend, isn’t he?” said Hermione
seductively, undoing her covers and wrapping them around Harry as well.

Hermione’s body was instantly pressed against Harry’s. Harry began to feel himself
become deeply drawn to Hermione.

And so it went. The two teenagers at it once again. Every so often, bangs and
constant giggling and moaning were loudly sent throughout the dormitory.

Ron instantly blushed, listening to his two best friends doing it in the room just
around the corner.

Ron stopped his sit-ups as he heard Hermione and Harry moan loudly. Ron shook
his head and locked himself in his room, trying to muffle to sounds of ecstasy from
the room across the corridor.

Ron began placing a silencing charm on the door, so that no sound could come into
the room. Ron began sitting on the end of his bed, feelings were shooting through
him.

Ron envied Harry, for getting the ultimate relationship with the person he loved.
Ron looked over to the sleeping Lavender and felt jealously that he didn’t have it
with Lavender.

Ron also felt embarrassed and shy. Harry was obviously good at the whole sex
thing, as he was making Hermione reach her climax, just as Hermione did with
Harry.

Ron wanted nothing more than to go further with Lavender, but he feared he was no
good at it. He feared that if Lavender knew how good Harry was with Hermione, that
she would expect too much from Ron.
Ron didn't have any idea how he would be and for some strange reason, he didn't
think he would be any good at all.br />

Ron instantly jumped up and left the room once more. He heard as the moans died
down slightly. Then he heard giggling as his two friends laughed at how they liked
it.

“Why don’t we have a shower?” asked Hermione happily, grabbing Harry’s wrist and
directing them both into the bathroom.

Hermione closed the door and turned on the shower. Once it was running nice and
warm, they both stepped in and began scrubbing each other, kissing now and then.

They took a lot of time on each other’s assets. Back in the common room, Ron
entered the study, which also had hundreds of books.

Ron looked down a list of books and found the one he wanted. He summoned it and
sat at a table.

He began reading the book that explained everything about intercourse. He soon
learnt that every person was different.

Ron was hoping that Lavender wasn’t hard to please, or he knew he would have a
challenge.

“Why are you reading that?” asked a soft voice, from behind Ron.

Ron jumped and tried to hide the book, though he knew that the person had seen.
Ron knew the voice and was too embarrassed to turn around.
Instead, the person walked in front of Ron and grabbed the book. She read the page
that Ron was reading and blushed very slightly, something Ron missed.

“Ron, do you want to talk about this?” asked Lavender curiously, blushing even
more.

Ron looked up and looked into his girlfriends eyes. He was so pleased that it was
her to start off the conversation, he had no idea how he would have done it.

“Y-yeah.” stuttered Ron, looking away from Lavender.

“Are you worried?” asked Lavender quietly, nodding at the book and frowning at her
bravery.

“Just worried I’m not good enough for you, when the time comes.” said Ron
honestly, regaining some confidence.

“Why would you think that?” asked Lavender softly.

“It's just that Harry and Hermione seem to be really good for each other and they
don't seem to have any problems." said Ron seriously, thinking back to the loud
moans that seemed to go on forever.

“Hermione might just be easily pleasured.” said Lavender, trying to comfort Ron.

Lavender seemed to know that was false. She can remember a conversation just
between her and Hermione. Hermione told her, in confidence, about Harry. Both
Hermione and Lavender knew that Harry has no problem in pleasuring any girl he
wanted.
“That can't be true. Even if it was, Harry is still able." said Ron, blushing once more.

“Are you jealous?” asked Lavender rudely, not able to hold back her words.

“I might be a little bit, but I don't know yet." said Ron quietly, looking away once
more.

Ron was glowing bright red. He couldn’t believe he had just admitted that to his
girlfriend. He couldn’t believe what he was saying.

“I’m sure you’re fine. Don't worry so much.” said Lavender, her head spinning as
she spoke those words.

“I am ready.” muttered Ron, looking up at Lavender who was looking directly in his
eyes. “Are you?”

“I think so.” said Lavender, placing her hands on Ron’s shoulders and bringing
herself closer.

At that moment, Ron knew that Harry’s advice was genuine. It was best to speak in
private, where no one else can change their thoughts or feelings.

They were both embarrassed at talking to each other on that topic, but they felt
able to. Ron placed his hand at the bottom of Lavender’s top and pulled it up.

They began stripping each other, getting faster and faster as they began to lust for
each other. Once they were completely stripped, there was a brief moment of
silence between the two. As Ron’s fear was shook off, by a seductive grin.

“It’ll be fine.” she muttered, pushing Ron back against a bookcase.

Ron looked deeply into her eyes, before guiding himself inside of her. Lavender took
a deep breath and wrapped her hands around Ron’s neck.

After a while, Ron began quickening his pace, enjoying the feeling of Lavender. Both
their breathing would get heavier. Every so often, they would release a moan as
they got to a certain sensitive spot.

Ron was happy he was at least able to produce some moaning, even if it wasn’t
constant. They continued for a while, until Ron placed Lavender on a desk to change
position.

Back in Harry and Hermione’s bedroom. The two lovers began drying each other off.
Harry wrapped his large fluffy bathrobe around Hermione and wrapped a towel
around himself.

“I have some chocolates in the study, if you want to share them.” said Harry
flirtatiously, thinking of the past times they had shared chocolates.

“Yeah.” said Hermione excitedly, jumping on their bed, as Harry left the room to get
the chocolates.

Harry entered the common room and walked over to study room doors. Just as he
was about to open it, he heard soft panting and movement.

Harry grinned to himself and turned around from the door. He was grinning, feeling
happier than ever.

His happiness was deflated instantly, as he saw some unexpected people. He

looked back into the serious faces of Dumbledore, McGonagall and Lupin.
“Harry, what is happening in that room?” asked McGonagall sternly, listening to the
panting.

“Ron and Lavender are playing with their dogs.” said Harry quickly.

“Then you won’t mind us looking.” said Lupin, taking several steps towards the
doors.

Harry knocked on the door firmly. He heard scurrying instantly. Once he thought
that Ron and Lavender were dressed, he opened the door.

“I don’t see any dogs.” said McGonagall firmly, looking around the room and at the
two flustered teenagers.

“We can discuss this later. Harry, get dressed and get Miss Granger ready. We must
attend an urgent Order meeting in my office. I expect you there in a few minutes.”
said Dumbledore seriously, turning around and leading McGonagall and Lupin to his
office.

“We are in shit now.” said Harry seriously, holding his towel tightly around him.

“We are of age, they shouldn’t do anything.” said Ron, a little too less enthusiastic.
“Let’s get ready anyway.”

Harry ran back into his room and found Hermione laid on the bed with her bathrobe
open. Harry could see Hermione’s breasts.

Harry threw her clothing to her and pulled on his own. He pulled on his tracky
bottoms and black tank top, before holding the door open for Hermione.
“What is it?” she asked seriously, looking at the serious expression on Harry’s face.

“There is an urgent Order meeting in Dumbledore’s office, we need to hurry.”

replied Harry simply.

Instead of them walking to Dumbledore’s office, Harry threw some floo powder into
the fire and muttered Dumbledore’s office.

They instantly appeared in Dumbledore’s office, which was full of the senior
members of the Order.

On the front row of seating there was an empty chair. Dumbledore waved his hand,
signalling that it was waiting for Harry.

Harry sat on it and watched as Ron and Lavender walked over to Mr and Mrs
Weasley. Harry grabbed Hermione around the waist and pulled her on to his lap.

Once everyone was settled and looking back at Dumbledore, Dumbledore began
speaking, whilst pacing behind his desk.

“Can Kingsley and Tonks please explain our current situation?” said Dumbledore,
looking at the two Aurors.

Kingsley Shacklebolt and Tonks stood up and walked to the front of the office. They
turned and faced the group of Order members.

“Late last night, there was a break in at a Muggle prison, as most will have heard.
Two people were taken, two extremely dangerous people.” said Tonks seriously.
Just as Harry was going to point out that he hadn’t heard about the break in,
Dumbledore handed him a copy of the Daily Prophet, which he read out loud:

MASS MURDER AT MUGGLE PRISON

Late last night a Muggle prison was broken into by a large group of hooded and
masked people. Soon later identified as He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named's followers,
Death-Eaters. Upon entering the prison, by apparition, five guards were instantly
killed. The Death-Eaters progressed deeper into the prison, killing guards as they
saw them. Once the Death-Eaters accessed the top security section, a large number
of eighteen prison guards were slaughtered. A Muggle device called CCTV has given
proof that the Death-Eaters were indeed there for a purpose. Entering the highest
security cell block and blowing apart two cell gates. After further investigation, two
highly dangerous inmates were taken. Twenty-seven jail guards were killed and
nine were left critically injured. Once all evidence and information had been
gathered, including information about the two inmates, a large team of Obliviators
wiped over five hundred memories and cleaned up any proof of a Break-Out. The
Department of Magical Law Enforcement has begun investigating the jail break and
have begun making a detailed investigation about the two inmates. Several Ministry
officials have given statements;

"This was an action from You-Know-Who and his followers. We are studying the
reasons for their actions and their reasons for helping the escape of two known
dangerous convicts." the source said, unwilling to reveal his name.

"All we know about the two inmates is that they are extremely dangerous.
Convicted for mass murder, proves that they are dangerous beings. The Ministry
cannot express any further details of the two convicts, as we are not at liberty." said
an Auror.

A deep and detailed investigation is being placed into action. As we all are now
aware, You-Know-Who has indeed come back to power. What keeps us all guessing,
is why He-Who-Must Not-Be-Named would free a Muggle. The Ministry are treating
this case as very important, as it may lead to plans and actions of He-Who-Must-
Not-Be-Named. The Daily Prophet will keep you posted on any further information
from the investigation. For more details about You-Know-Who and The Chosen One,
please turn to page thirteen.

“Twenty-seven killed and nine injured, for what?” said Harry, shocked at latest
action from his enemy and knew that the article mentioned him as The Chosen One.

“They wanted the two inmates. At the Ministry, the Auror department have come up
with some identity for the two people and we know why You-Know-Who would want
them.” said Shacklebolt seriously.

“And that is?” asked Lupin calmly.

“They are Hunters, arrested by Muggle Armed Forces and imprisoned for mass
murder.” said Tonks, not connecting eyes with any of the older witches or wizards.

“Hunters!” shouted Mrs Weasley, shaking her head forcefully.

“Yes, Molly, Hunters.” said Dumbledore gently, looking at her softly.

“What are Hunters?” asked Ron curiously, wanting to know what was so serious.

“They are beings made solely to hunt witches and wizards. They are immune to
magic, therefore only non-magical weapons can kill one.” replied Harry, thinking
about two the companions he had in his vision.

“That’s right. Hunters were created by Salazar Slytherin, mainly to kill and destroy
Muggleborns. Slytherin made too many and commanded so many deaths, that his
army of Hunters turned on him. They didn’t kill him, but they severely injured him.
From that day on, the Hunters have been feared by all witches and wizards.” said
Dumbledore clearly.
“How many are still alive?” asked Mr Weasley seriously.

“There is an entire race of them. They are hidden all over to world, preferring to be
away from the people they were created to kill. They only make new generations
with their own race, making the off spring pureblood.” replied Dumbledore, sitting in
his chair.

“Why would they join You-Know-Who, if they were created to kill witches and
wizards?” asked a drawling voice, Harry recognised as Draco’s.

“Voldemort is the Heir of Salazar Slytherin. Therefore he has some power over the
Hunters, being related to their creator. Also, Voldemort is a King of Magic, making it
very difficult for them to kill him, just as it is with myself, you and Harry.” said
Dumbledore honestly.

“What other things are the Hunters capable of?” asked Harry seriously, looking at
Dumbledore intently.

“They have tremendous strength, giving them ability at defeating a person with
force. They are said to be able to snap someone’s neck with a slight squeeze. Their
reflexes are also high. They can move at a speed of light and they can place
themselves as part of shadows. They also have amazing tracking skills, making it
easier for them to find their pray.” replied Dumbledore, shaking his head.

“We have a big problem then.” said Moody, looking at his old friend.

“We need these Hunters away from Voldemort’s service or there will be huge
casualties. We need to make a plan of action against the two Hunters, before more
are recruited.” said Dumbledore, sitting up in his chair.

“Albus, aren’t they the same kind that will become my guards?” asked Harry
quietly, not sure whether he should have mentioned it.
Dumbledore froze for a moment, as all the Order members looked at either Harry or
himself in puzzlement.

“Harry had a vision. In this vision he witnessed himself with two companions. The
two companions have been identified as Hunters. I will speak no further on the
matter.” said Dumbledore, his word was final.

“What if these Hunters are the same that were in Harry’s vision?” asked Lupin
seriously.

“Then the casualties should be to a minimum. We need to get as much information

from Voldemort and his followers.” said Dumbledore, looking at Snape and Draco
briefly.

“If these are the same as Harry should later on have as companions, that means he
has to face them. What if that is in a battle?” said Mrs Weasley, standing beside
Harry and placing a hand on his shoulder.

“That is something I am going to work on. I am going to advise that Harry does
double the training he is currently doing.” said Dumbledore softly.

“You what!” snapped Harry, looking straight at Dumbledore. “It’s tiring as it is. It
leaves me weak and mentally drained.”

“I know, Harry, but you will do fine.” said Dumbledore calmly. “We also need to
work on that temper of yours.”

“I have a temper because you lot come up with the most idiotic things I have heard
of!” snapped Harry aggressively. “Do you know what its like training in four
different Mythical Powers and then a god on top of it all?”
“No, but I know what one is like.” said Dumbledore honestly.

“Then you don’t have the faintest idea how I feel.” said Harry nastily.

“Is there anything playing on your mind, Harry?” asked Dumbledore gently, knowing
that Harry had some sort of point.

“Only that you lot are treating me as a weapon, something I told the Minister
himself to back away from.” said Harry, standing and facing the old man.

“You have these powers for them to be trained and used against Voldemort. Once
he is gone, your life will be more peaceful. You will have no one hovering over you
or ordering you to do stuff.” said Dumbledore truthfully.

“I didn’t choose this, Dumbledore!” snapped Harry aggressively. “I was born with it.
I would do anything to get rid of this thing hovering over me. I like having the
powers, don’t get me wrong, but I don’t like other people trying to tell me what to
do with them.”

“I know you don’t, but it has already been done.” said Dumbledore calmly.

Harry shook his head and turned his back. He walked to the far end of the office and
took a seat, making sure he wasn’t part of the meeting.

Soon later, Hagrid followed him and knelt beside him, so that he was slightly more
level with Harry. He looked at Harry and smiled slightly.

“What’s happened to me, Hagrid?” asked Harry, looking at his hands. “Am I
becoming arrogant?”
“No, course ya not. There’s a difference. People who are arrogant don’t care ‘bout
anyone, other tha’ themselves. You aren’t arrogant to the people you care for, just
against authorities and people who are tryin’ to overpower ya.” said Hagrid
truthfully. “Now, people who are independent care ‘bout everyone and will befriend
anyone, as long as they aren’t tryin’ to overrule them. You are an independent
young man.”

Harry turned to him and smiled. He was happy to know he wasn’t becoming
arrogant, but independent. Harry hugged Hagrid and joined the meeting once more.

--------------------------

Here is the next chapter. This was rejected because it contained NC 17 material. It
was a bit more detailed and specific on the areas where the two couples were
together. However, I had to change it for you lot to be able to read it. Hope it
doesn't disappoint you and I'm sorry you didn't get what I originally wrote for you
lot. Thanks for reading and I hope you still like it.

Chapter 22 : Office Space and An Attack.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 13

Font:

The jolly time of winter and Christmas soon came along. As soon as December
arrived, snow was already falling and covering the grounds of Hogwarts.

The weekend before Christmas, was a Hogsmeade weekend. The students were
allowed to go down to the village to buy presents for friends and family.
Over the weeks, Harry and Hermione had had quite a few adventurous nights.
Different positions and different situations were occurring to their imagination all
the time.

Their best was when they almost got caught in the trophy room by Mr Filch, after
getting really excited and knocking over some large trophies.

On the morning of the Hogsmeade weekend, Harry awoke as he usually did. He

walked downstairs, after getting dressed into some sporty clothes, and he begun
working out around the common room.

Doing as many push-ups and sit-ups as he could. Harry had realised that Ron and
Lavender were also having some adventures, making Ron not get up until later,
because he was tired, leaving Harry alone.

Once Harry had spent a few hours working out, he walked back into his room and
watched Hermione putting on the little make-up she wore.

Harry kissed her briefly, before jumping into the shower. He had a quick wash and
then walked into the bedroom, with his robe around him.

Hermione looked seductively at Harry and bit her bottom lip. She strolled over to
him, waving her hips.

Harry couldn’t help but feel turned on. He smiled and wrapped his hands around
Hermione’s waist and clutched her backside.

She smiled and place her hand under Harry’s robe and down to his privates. At that
moment, Lavender walked in.
She looked at the scene and blushed furiously. She shut the door and spoke from
the other side, her voice slightly shaky.

“Me and the rest thought it might be good to go to Hogsmeade earlier, seeing as
Harry is going to do some furnishing.” she said quickly, before quickly moving back
to the common room.

Harry pulled on a pair of fashionable jeans and a matching denim jacket.

Underneath he had a thick black jumper, with high collar.

Hermione had a pink tracksuit, both matching. Her hair was tied back loosely. She
had Tutu on her lead and was waiting for Harry.

Harry patted his leg and Max and Spike ran over to him. Harry attached their leads
and then opened the door for them both.

When they entered the common room, Lavender was in a corner slightly red. She
was obviously embarrassed in walking in on Harry and Hermione.

“Listen, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have entered without knocking.” said Lavender
hurriedly, waving her hands around in shame.

“Don’t worry, we weren’t up to anything.” said Harry calmly, placing a gentle hand
on her shoulder.

She smiled weakly and looked around at the four of them. Harry, Hermione, Ron
and Lavender were all dressed and were all holding their dogs on their leads.

“Are we going now?” asked Harry curiously, looking at everyone in coats, scarves
and gloves.
“Yeah. I thought we could go to the Three Broomsticks for a breakfast. Dad said
they do some good full breakfasts.” said Ron happily, looking up as he thought
about the food.

“Come on then. You fancy a jog down to Hogsmeade?” asked Harry eagerly, jogging
on the spot.

“What time did you stop working out this morning?” asked Hermione, raising an
eyebrow slightly.

“Erm … about eight.” said Harry simply, shrugging and sorting his collar out.

“So you did three hours straight and now you want more?” said Lavender, looking at
Harry as though he was mental.

“Its only a jog.” said Harry calmly.

“Alright, its your energy.” said Lavender, buttoning up her long coat.

The four of them left the common room and met everyone else in the Entrance Hall.
They all entered the fresh and icy outside and began heading towards the gates.

At the gate, Filch was stood with his clipboard. He seemed to be in a bad mood and
was being extremely mean and aggressive towards the students.

When they all reached the gates, Filch took one look at them and crossed their
names off the list, pushing them away.

“You aren’t going down!” he snapped, turning his back on them. “Trouble causers
don’t have privileges.”
Harry grabbed Filch and turned him towards him. Filch glared at him and was on the
verge of throttling Harry, before he saw the look Harry was giving him.

“We are going down, so I suggest you tick us on your clipboard.” said Harry firmly.

“You aren’t going down!” said Filch, slightly less aggressive.

Harry squared up to Filch, easily towering him. Over the weeks, Harry had gained
some muscle. He was toned and was well capable of harming an old caretaker.

Hermione noticed and grabbed Harry’s wrist. As soon as she touched his wrist,
Harry was knocked back to his senses and realised what he was going to do. He was
going to hurt Filch.

Harry turned away and walked back towards the castle. All his friends followed.
They stood beside him and looked at him expectantly.

“I think we have to take an old route.” said Harry, grinning at Ron and Hermione.

“What route is that?” asked Seamus curiously, trying to think of another way to get
to Hogsmeade.

“Through the Shrieking Shack or through the tunnel?” said Harry, looking at them
all.

“The Shrieking Shack.” they all said in unison.

They all headed into the direction of the Shrieking Shack, occasionally throwing a
snow ball at each other.

As they got to a hill close to the Whomping Willow, Hermione fell and Harry instantly
tried to grab her.

Hermione grabbed Harry’s jacket and pulled him down with her. They both began
rolling down the hill, getting covered in snow.

As Hermione stopped, Harry rolled on top of her. They beamed at each other, then
Hermione bit her bottom lip.

Harry’s hands found a familiar spot, the very bottom of Hermione’s back, almost
touching her backside.

They began kissing softly and then they realised several pair of legs surround them.
They looked up and laughed loudly, at the look on their friends’ faces, who had
surrounded them.

Harry stood up and shook the snow of himself and Hermione. Once he was sorted,
he waved his wand and a long twig flew over to him.

Harry pressed the twig against a knot in the tree trunk and then watched as the
violent tree froze.

Harry ushered him and his friends forward, pushing people through the hole. Just as
he went through the hole, the Whomping Willow began moving once more.

When Harry turned to everyone, all except Ron and Hermione were bundled
together, looking around cautiously.
“So, why is this place suppose to be haunted?” asked Parvati nervously, thinking
she had made a mistake wanting to come through the Shrieking Shack.

“Because an friend of mine use to come here, when he needed.” said Harry calmly,
glancing at Ron and Hermione and smirking.

“Then we are safe, if the person is your friend.” said Seamus, calming down and
relaxing.

“Not really. If we came across him, we would all be eaten.” said Harry simply,
walking in front of everyone else, after lighting his wand.

“The person who came here is a werewolf.” said Hermione, answering the confused
faces of everyone.

Harry and his friends trudged forward, walking through the old and damaged house.
Once they got the to back door, they looked at the firmly attached boarding.

“Stand back slightly.” said Harry, waving his hand for the people to step back.

Harry waved his wand and pointed it at the boarding, muttering several
incantations. Instantly the boarding exploded into splinters, making a passage
through.

Harry ushered his friends through, just before the splinters reformed their previous
position.

“Where to first?” asked Dean curiously.

“Well, I promised to help with the furnishing at Fred and George’s shop. I will meet
you lot later. Ron, can you look after Max and Spike?” said Harry, before kissing
Hermione and handing the dogs to Ron.

Harry headed down to the old shop of Zonko’s, now converted into a Weasley’s
Wizarding Wheezes.

When Harry got there, he noticed that the display was in place and was bright as
ever. It matched the one of Diagon Alley, with lights and objects performing.

Harry looked all around him and found hundreds of people outside the shop, looking
at it eagerly. Harry rose his eyebrows and made his way to the front of the crowd.

As he arrived, Fred and George came out from the shop. People cheered and
clapped as they came out, dressed in expensive dragon hide.

“I am Fred Weasley and this is my brother George. We are extremely pleased to

announce our opening of our second store. We now hold Zonko’s products, as our
own and our own large range of brilliant practical jokes.” announced Fred clearly,
beaming at the large crowd.

“That’s right. After buying out Zonko’s joke shop, we now have a larger range of fun
and exciting products.” said George happily, his eyes trailing across the crowd.

When his eyes met Harry, he beamed and walked forward. He grabbed him and
pulled him forward. Harry looked at the quizzically.

“Myself, George and Harry Potter are proud to announce that our store is now open
for business.” said Fred, placing an arm around Harry’s shoulder.
Harry shook his head and followed Fred and George inside the store. Angelina and
Alicia were at the counter, waiting for the masses of people to file in.

Once Fred, George and Harry were in the back, hundreds of people began rushing
around, trying to see everything that was for offer.

Harry, Fred and George were sat behind the counter, watching as Angelina and
Alicia were placed extremely busy, selling items one after another.

“I came to sort out upstairs for you.” said Harry, smiling at the twins.

“Oh, of course. Thanks so much for offering.” said George politely, leading the way
upstairs.

Harry realised that a magical protection was covered the foot of the staircase,
making sure no one without permission was to go upstairs.

When they got upstairs, Harry realised that there were quite a few rooms, rooms all
covering the three shops made into one.

There was around eight rooms and three bathrooms. The walls and floors were
blank, needing decoration.

“Where shall we start?” asked Harry, looking at the twins and whipping his wand
out.

“The office, as that is the most important section.” replied Fred, walking towards a
large room.
When they entered, there was one large window that covered an entire wall. They
were patio doors, leading on to a large balcony, the same size as the room they
were stood in.

“Okay. What kind of style do you want?” asked Harry, looking around at the plain
walls and floors.

“We want to modern look. White walls, with a wooden flooring. This room will hold
shelves and four large desks.” replied George hopefully, looking down at Harry, who
was their only hope at getting a decent room.

“Could you place long silver lighting above us?” asked Fred, pointing up at the
empty ceiling.

“No problem. Leave me to this and go and plan the rest of the rooms. Get a firm
idea at what furniture you want and everything.” said Harry simply, taking off his
jacket and hanging it on the door.

“Sure thing. Thanks again, Harry.” said George happily, patting Harry on the back
and leaving with his brother.

Harry waved his wand once and the walls turned white, showing the brick work,
making it stand out more. Harry waved his wand once more and the floor turned
into a light ash wood flooring.

Harry looked at the ceiling and conjured several long lights, with metal casing. He
placed them in different angles until he got them to how he liked them.

Harry conjured several different desks and tried to get the right one. In the end he
conjured four large glass desk, with draws and desk space.
Harry placed one near the patio doors, just in front of it. Another to the left of the
entrance to the room and another to the right. Then final one was on a blank wall to
the left of the room, in the centre.

Harry conjured four office chairs. Big white leather ones, that tilted back and
twirled. These were for people to work on, for their own personal working space.

In the centre of the room, Harry conjured a very large glass table. There were draws
all the way around and a overhead light was hovering above it, giving strong
lighting to the desk.

Harry was planning for this table to have documents and plans spread around it, so
that all workers could see the plans and any other information needed.

Harry conjured two large potted plants, that resembled miniature palm trees. Harry
placed them either side of the patio doors and changed their pot colours to dark
blue, which stood out and added colour to the room.

Harry waved his hand four more times and several modern pieces of art were added
to the walls, making the room entirely modern.

Harry walked on to the patio and looked around. He loved the view, it showed the
entire countryside, past the buildings of shops.

Harry decided to add something for the twins and their fiancées. He looked down at
the floor and changed it into wooden decking.

He walked over to one side and waved his wand. He had to really concentrate, as
this object was very large and difficult.
He added a large Jacuzzi to the centre of the patio. He added a shelter above their
heads and added potted plants to each of the corners. The last thing he added was
a swinging seat, for them to relax on.

All the items are practically impossible for a normal witch or wizard to conjure.
However, Harry being a powerful King of Earth, he was able to create the items.

When he re-entered the office, he found Fred and George with their mouths hanging
open. They looked back at Harry and beamed broadly, hugging him excitedly.

When they saw what he had done to the patio, they laughed and held their mouths.
They looked back at what they found as luxury.

“We should move in here, Fred. Lets move here instead of getting a flat.” said
George happily, looking at every detail of the room.

“Yeah, seeing as its becoming a penthouse apartment.” said Fred excitedly, sitting
down on a office chair and swirling around.

“You know what you want the other rooms to be like?” asked Harry calmly, smiling
at the happiness from the twins.

“Well, we need two bedrooms. They both have their own bathrooms, they are
already done and modernised. We need a living room, a dining room and a games
room, if you know what I mean.” said George eagerly.

“You mean with a snooker table and everything?” asked Harry simply, receiving
nods from the twins. “What about a kitchen?”

“The kitchen has already been put in place.” said Fred, shrugging his shoulders and
swirling once more.
“Okay. You two go and help Angelina and Alicia, I will do the rooms.” said Harry,
turning his back and entering another room.

Harry spent another two hours doing the twins their apartment. He finished adding
modern furniture and decoration, then he walked back downstairs and into the
shop.

“I’ve done.” said Harry happily, nodding at the four of them.

“Great!” said Fred and George excitedly. “Aren’t you staying?”

“No, I have to do some shopping and things. I left my dogs with Ron, so I have to go
back.” said Harry, shaking his head and pulling on his jacket. “I will see you when I
see you.”

Harry left the shop and instantly fell cold. He wrapped his jacket tighter around him
and walked over to the Three Broomsticks. Then he remembered his inner power,
with its warming skill. He instantly warmed himself.

Just before he entered, he realised he hadn’t bought any presents. Harry cursed as
he forgot and turned around.

He began entering different shops hurriedly, trying to find the perfect things for his
friends.

He got sweets, books or stationary for most of them. For Hermione, he got a pair of
chains. They were similar to the ring he had on, which was linked to senior
members of the Order.
The chains only linked to each other and were more fancy. Hermione’s was white
gold and had a diamond cross dangling from it.

Harry’s was a thick white gold chain with a thick white gold cross dangling from it. It
was several times thicker than Hermione’s and was fairly heavy.

He placed one on a neck shaped case, that had one next to it. He placed a tag
saying; “ For Her on Hermione’s. Then he placed a tag saying; “ For Him next to his
own.

He wrapped them both in silver wrapping and then placed it with the other pile of
gifts. He summoned Whistler, who instantly took the presents away.

Harry left the jewellers and made his way back to the Three Broomsticks. When he
entered, he stamped the snow off of his boots and joined a large group of
teenagers.

They took up two tables and they were all chatting and laughing. Harry sat beside
Hermione and took her in his arms.

“So, how is the shop?” asked Ron curiously, finishing his Butterbeer.

“Its great. Really modern. They are moving into it now, they are having it as their
apartment.” replied Harry, kissing a line down Hermione’s neck.

After they had all had one more Butterbeer, they all exited the Three Broomsticks
and slowly walked through Hogsmeade.

When it began to get dark, they all decided it would be best to make their way back
to Hogwarts, seeing as they were a couple of hours late.
They all began walking down a alleyway, behind all the shops. They went this way
so that no teachers could see them, teachers that were checking Hogsmeade for
any late students.

Half way down the alley, a road was visible, coming directly from beside the post
office. They all ran across the road, trying to keep any passer-bys from seeing them.

Once they were safely behind another building, Harry turned to check that everyone
was with them.

When he realised that Neville and Hannah were only just joining them, he gave
them a quizzical look.

“We saw a large piece of land for sale, we were just interested. Seeing as we want a
piece of land to finish school on.” said Neville, before following the group towards
the far end of Hogsmeade.

When they reached the entrance to the Shrieking Shack and its grounds, they
walked past the warning signs and made their way slowly down the path.

Harry stopped quickly and he turned around quickly, looking for something. He had
sensed something that he didn’t like.

It was brief, but he was sure he felt it. He wasn’t sure if it was something serious,
but he still searched as far as he could.

“What is it?” asked Hermione softly, linking her arm with Harry’s.

“Nothing, I just thought I … never mind.” said Harry, before continuing his walk
towards the Shrieking Shack.
When they got to the back door, Harry whipped his wand out and was just about to
wave it at the boarded doorway, when he sensed something once again.

This time is was stronger and positive. He turned around quickly and sent a stunner
flying forward.

His eyes met two figures running towards them, wielding a long and curved sword
each. Harry looked as his stunner hit the people and dissolved without doing
anything.

The two people were dressed in all black robes, their faces covered in shadows.
Their swords were like powerful samurai swords.

Just as Harry realised where he had seen them before, he watched as Ron threw
himself in front of Harry.

At the same moment, one of the people struck their swords, landing it with Ron’s
arm. His arm was cut open instantly, leaking blood everywhere. Harry waved his
wand and the boards on the doorway blew open.

He watched as the people turned around and moved from one spot to another,
within half a second.

They didn’t strike again, they just stood a fair distance away from Harry and his
friends. Their heads were turned on to Harry and his friends, watching their every
movement.

“Hermione, take everyone back to Hogwarts. Get Dumbledore, tell him that the
Hunters have arrived.” said Harry seriously.
Hermione wasn’t moving anywhere. Harry pushed her forcefully and gave her a
serious glare, which made her instantly help Ron and the others to get away from
the two Hunters.

“So, you know who we are?” said the male Hunter, wiping Ron’s blood on a cloth
that he withdrew from his pocket.

“I have had visions of you two. I know things that will happen between us. I know
what you are capable of, but do you know what I am capable of?” said Harry calmly,
using his anger lessons to keep calm.

“Do not try to threaten us, boy!” said the male Hunter. “What were these things, in
these visions?”

“Just that you two will become my personal companions, my servants.” said Harry
honestly, trying to think of some sort of attack against them.

“That’s a good one!” cackled the female Hunter. “We are servants to no one!”

“Then why are you on Voldemort’s order?” asked Harry simply.

“He freed us, we are obliged to obey certain commands from him.” replied the male
Hunter simply.

“So, you are here to kill me?” said Harry, pacing in front of them, trying to burn as
much time as he could.

“That’s right. Now, enough chatting, lets get this over with.” replied the male
Hunter nastily, holding his sword in front of him.
Harry’s eyes changed instantly to white. He watched as twigs and splinters from the
door began to spin around him.

Harry focused on the slightly stunned Hunters. Harry instantly took one step and
appeared right beside the two Hunters.

Harry hit the male Hunter’s wrist and knocked the sword from his grasp. Harry was
sure that if any normal person hit them like that, the Hunters wouldn’t feel a thing.

Harry’s inner power began telling him the attacks of the Hunters. Harry ducked and
kicked the sword from the female Hunter’s hand.

Once the swords were lying on the ground, Harry sent a spell at them, sending
them soaring into the trees.

“You think that changes anything?” asked the female Hunter, slightly annoyed at
Harry.

The two Hunters withdrew something from their back. They unrolled it, to reveal a
long and dangerous whip. There were spikes protruding from the end of the whip,
making it more painful for the victim they hit.

Harry’s eyes widened slightly. He looked down at the extremely long whips and
knew they would be able to get him where ever he ran.

Just before the Hunters were going to attack, their attention was drawn away from
Harry. Someone came out from the Shrieking Shack, standing about a metre away
from Harry.

“Hermione!” snapped Harry, looking at his love nervously. “Get away from here!”
“I won’t leave you!” said Hermione firmly, withdrawing her wand.

“Wonderful. Two kills for us, not a bad supper.” said the male Hunter menacingly.

“You leave her out of this. You have come for me and no other.” said Harry
seriously, his voice shaking with anger.

“Nah!” said the female Hunter, shaking her head.

She withdrew her arm and struck it down, making the whip fold in midair and then
strike down upon Hermione.

Harry quickly ran forward and placed his arm in the way, making the spike and whip
wrap around his wrist.

Harry yelled in pain, as the long spikes pierced his skin. He felt blood trickle down
his arm and fingertips.

Harry thrashed and swung his arm, trying to free it from its hold. Harry ran forward
and punched the female Hunter.

His inner power had made his power ten times larger. The force of the punch forced
the Hunter down to her back, holding her stomach in agony.

The male Hunter swung his own whip, connected it around Harry’s waist. Harry
screamed once more as the spikes pierced his stomach and back.

The female Hunter got back to her feet and waved her hand, instantly her sword
flew from the trees and slid back into her hand.
Both the Hunters began swinging their whips around, making Harry fly from once
place to another.

He slammed into a large and thick oak tree, feeling one of his ribs breaking. Harry
yelled once more, before he was plummeted face down to the ground.

The back of his head collided with the ground, cracking his skull instantly. He began
feeling dizzy and was on the verge of becoming unconscious.

“Kill the girl.” said the male Hunter sourly, nodding at Hermione.

Hermione had totally froze at the sight of Harry being thrown around. She wasn’t
able to use her head, to think of some way to help him.

Harry heard those words and was instantly sent back into consciousness. Harry
stood up and looked at the female Hunter, who was making her way towards
Hermione.

Harry threw himself upon her, knocking her down to the ground. The male Hunter
pulled on his whip, sending Harry flying into another tree, breaking yet another rib.

Harry jumped straight back up, determined to help Hermione. He ran towards the
female Hunter, but was dragged back by the male Hunter, who was cackling
furiously.

Harry stay down and breathed heavily, trying to think of something. He was
desperate to help Hermione.

“MAX!” yelled Harry, not knowing why he shouted the name of his dogs. “SPIKE!”
Harry rolled over and grabbed the whip wrapped around his wrist. He pulled and
pulled, making the spikes cause more blood.

Eventually the spikes were pulled from his wrist and he was free from one wrist. He
grabbed the one around his waist and pulled.

The male Hunter realised what he was doing and pulled tighter, making it hard for
Harry to pull out the spikes.

At that, Harry heard barking. He turned around and he saw Max and Spike running
forward, their teeth shining dangerously.

They ran forward and jumped up at the male Hunter. Max grabbed the Hunter
around his throat, thrashing dangerously. Spike bit on to the Hunter’s leg, sinking
his teeth deeply.

The Hunter yelled in pain. The female Hunter turned away from Hermione and ran
back to her partner.

She swung down her sword, striking Max in his stomach, piercing him deeply. The
female Hunter then struck Spike, but at the back of its head, not before Spike took a
chunk from the male Hunter’s leg.

Both the Hunters stood and looked around them. They never failed to kill a victim,
this time they had found it difficult.

The male Hunter was clutching his throat, trying to stop the blood flow. Meanwhile,
Harry had slowly been able to pull the spikes from him.
He crawled to Hermione and stood, clinging on to her for support. He was weak and
had lost a lot of blood.

“Where is Dumbledore?” he asked quietly, hardly able to speak.

Hermione didn’t answer, she was in a trance. She was so shocked she just froze.
Harry shook her gently and she was knocked from her trance.

“HARRY!” she screamed, looking down at her boyfriends pale face and blood
covered clothes.

Harry fell to the ground, the loss of blood getting to him. Hermione fell with him and
tried helping his wounds, with magic. Hermione made him fall unconscious.

The wounds would bleed more and more as she tried more and more spells. She
began crying, feeling useless.

The two Hunters began making their way towards the two teenagers. Their swords
were in their hands and their whips were draped over their shoulders.

As they got within a metre of the dying Harry and the sobbing Hermione, yells and
footsteps could be heard from inside the Shrieking Shack.

Out came Dumbledore, Moody, Lupin and Shacklebolt, all wielding a sword each.
They circled the area and boxed in the two Hunters.

Lupin pulled out his wand and a piece of parchment. He tapped it and muttered
several words.
He placed Harry and Hermione’s hand on it and vanished from sight. Lupin levitated
Harry down to the Hospital Wing and placed him on a bed, before leaving the
Hospital Wing in search for Dumbledore.

------------------------------------

Here is the next chapter. This has a bit more action and a bit more insight about the
Hunters. I hope you liked it and the following chapter is sort of a filler, but the one
after that involves a bit of Voldemort action. Hope to see you reading.

Chapter 23 : Christmas on the Ward.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 16

Font:

“So, Albus, what have they said?” asked a serious Lupin, walking alongside
Dumbledore down a dark corridor. “What happened that night, Albus?”

“Harry was attacked by two Hunters, Remus. Surely you could see that.” said
Dumbledore sarcastically, taking wide strides down the corridor.

“Yes, but why?” said Lupin, losing his patience slightly. “Why didn’t you kill them?”

“They are currently under Voldemort’s order. He freed them from jail, making them
follow him in respect.” replied Dumbledore calmly. “As for killing them, that shall be
explained shortly.”

Dumbledore and Lupin rounded a corner and became in front of the double doors to
the Hospital Wing.
They both entered and walked to the far end of the Hospital Wing, Harry’s usual bed
spot. They could see Hermione, Lavender, Ginny, Dean, Seamus, Parvati, Padma,
Hannah, Neville and surprisingly, Draco.

A large curtain was around Harry’s bed, magically sealed so that no one could peek
inside. Although, the yells and angry curses were still echoed from Harry.

“WATCH WHAT YOU’RE DOING, YOU SILLY BASTARD!” yelled Harry, thrashing
around on his bed.

Madam Pomfrey and her new assistant were trying to calm Harry and to warn him
that moving would make the wounds worse.

Hermione was sobbing and everyone else were extremely serious. They had all
seen the state of Harry and knew he was in a bad condition.

Ron was sat up on his bed, bandages covering his arm and chest, where the blade
had followed through and ripped open his side. He was pale and drained looking.
Lavender was sat on the bed with him, looking after him.

“Has anything been said?” asked Dumbledore seriously, looking down at the group
of teenagers.

“As the wounds were done by Hunters, only non-magical cures and equipment can
heal him. They have to stitch him and bandage him up.” said Hermione, biting her
nails in fear. “He has lost a lot of blood, any more and it could be fatal. Harry is
accepting the fight with the Hunters as a defeat. He is extremely unhappy.”

“It wasn’t a defeat nor a win. It wasn’t anything, as I will explain shortly.” said
Dumbledore, turning around and walking towards the drawn curtains of Harry’s bed.
He looked behind the curtain briefly and began muttering to Madam Pomfrey, so
only they could hear. They all knew that only someone like Dumbledore would have
been able to look beyond the magically sealed curtain.

Dumbledore nodded and shut the curtain shortly afterwards. He walked back to the
crowd of teenagers and looked down at their serious expressions.

“The weapon used to attach itself to Harry has left deep wounds. Leaving holes in
his wrist and ditches of three inch deepness, in his back and stomach. He will make
it, if he relaxes his magic. Madam Pomfrey cannot touch Harry, without being under
pain.” said Dumbledore calmly, sitting on the edge of a bed.

Before he continued, he looked at Hermione, who was looking nervous and deep in
thought. Dumbledore tried reading her mind, but couldn’t gain eye contact.

“Are you okay, Hermione?” asked Dumbledore softly, standing and placing a gentle
hand on Hermione’s shoulder.

“Oh, I’m okay. Its just, I felt so useless when it happened. I just froze and let the
Hunters attack him and come for me. I mean, why would he want someone like me,
who can’t even keep a straight head?” said Hermione, shrugging her shoulders,
though not making eye contact with Dumbledore.

“What are you worrying about?” asked Dumbledore, trying to make eye contact
with Hermione.

“Oh, just thinking that I could be the reason I lose Harry.” said Hermione, trying to
lead the conversation to an end, holding her tears back.

Dumbledore was going to press further, when a relaxed sigh came from Harry’s
bed. Dumbledore smiled slightly as he realised that Harry had relaxed his magic.
After five minutes, Madam Pomfrey and her assistant removed the curtains, after
stitching Harry up.

“He will have to stay here for Christmas, I’m afraid.” said Madam Pomfrey, throwing
away a bag of used items.

“Thank you so much, Poppy.” said Dumbledore calmly, beaming at Madam Pomfrey.

Hermione rushed forward and sat on a chair beside Harry. Harry was half asleep,
half awake. His eyes were half closed and his mind was relaxing.

“How are you, baby?” asked Hermione gently, holding Harry’s hand.

“Oh … I’m fine. You’re not injured are you?” asked Harry slowly, his voice barely a
whisper.

“No, you kept them from hurting me.” said Hermione, soft tears ebbing into her
eyes. “Like you always do.”

“That’s something I will always do, no matter what.” said Harry, tightening his grip
on Hermione’s hand.

“That is exactly why the fight was not a defeat or a win, it wasn’t an actual fight.”
said Dumbledore, his twinkle in its place. “You see, Harry wasn’t fighting the
Hunters, he was focusing on helping Hermione. Therefore, it wasn’t a fight.”

“So, Harry can still defeat the Hunters?” asked Ron quietly, from his bed, wincing as
his chest moved.
“Yes, Mr Weasley. If Harry and the Hunters were alone, with no distractions, I
believe Harry would be able to defeat them.” replied Dumbledore honestly.

“If I see them again, they’re dead. No one threats the life of Hermione and gets
away with it.” said Harry, smiling slightly.

“On that note, Harry, I have some people I want you to meet.” said Dumbledore,
standing properly and on some sort of alert.

“Who?” asked Harry curiously, opening his eyes.

“Hanzo and Silina Estringo. Hunters of the east and members of the High Front Anti-
Magic Army.” said Dumbledore, waving his hand towards a dark corner.

Out from the shadows came two people, the same two people Harry had seen in his
vision, the same two people he had been attacked by.

Harry’s anger took over. His eyes grew instantly white. He waved his hand and an
invisible force circled the two Hunter’s throats, cutting off their air supply.

They were held in mid-air, choking furiously. They looked around and clutched at
their throats, trying to free themselves from the force.

“YOU DARE ATTACK MY LOVE AND FRIENDS!” roared Harry, throwing the two
Hunters into a solid wall.

They hit it with a loud bang and fell to the floor, pain shooting through them. They
were breathing heavily, trying to stop the dizziness they had obtained.
“YOU DARE ATTACK THE PERSON I LOVE AND YOU NOW DARE FACE ME. I AM GOING
TO SLAUGHTER YOU BOTH!” yelled Harry, pulling himself out of bed and walking
towards the two Hunters.

Harry waved his hand once more and the two Hunters were lifted in the air easily.
Harry swung them in mid-air and slammed them into the floor, colliding their heads
on the concrete floor.

Draco looked back as he witnessed some of Harry’s powers. He watched as Harry

played with the two Hunters, the two kind of people who most wizards feared.

Hermione looked down at the two Hunters and thoughts of her uselessness soared
back and she felt like weeping at the sight of Harry’s bleeding body.

“Hermione, you okay?” asked Harry seriously, rushing towards her and holding her.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” lied Hermione, glancing around anywhere but at Harry, before
rushing into the girl’s bathroom.

Harry turned back around and glanced down at the two Hunters. He raised his hand
once more, ready to strike the two killers. Before Harry struck his hand, Dumbledore
stood in the way, causing Harry to hold his attack.

“They are not against you any longer. They know who you are and are angry that
they weren’t told.” said Dumbledore firmly. “They are now under your control, they
are your servants. Just like in the vision.”

Harry calmed slightly, though left his hand at the ready. He looked down at the two
Hunters, who were bleeding from the head.
They were looking at Harry fearfully, desperate for him to stop, desperate for their
lives to be spared.

“Will the vision go as I saw it?” asked Harry seriously, looking at Dumbledore.

“I think we have done enough to cancel that vision. I believe that Hermione and her
parents are safe. I believe that Voldemort had planned on using the two Hunters as
part of the attack.” replied Dumbledore truthfully, relaxing his alertness as he
watched Harry calm down.

“But the two Hunters were with me at the meeting.” said Harry, glaring down at the
two killers.

“That is because we are going to be using them as spies. Voldemort will still think
they are followers of him and he will think he has an advantage.” said Dumbledore,
holding a hand out to the two Hunters and lifting them up.

Harry thought about it for some time and then he walked forward, mere inches
away from the two Hunters.

Neither moved, they didn’t want to seem rude and cowardice. They looked back at
Harry’s white angry eyes and tried not to flop.

“You try to harm me, my friends or especially Hermione, I will kill you in an instant.”
said Harry dangerously, turning around and looking towards the girls bathroom.

“I will kill you in the worst possible ways to die. I will burn you alive, drown you,
strike you with lightening or even simply make your hearts stop beating.” said Harry
nastily, creating a small symbol of each of the things he said.
He created a ball of fire for when he threatened to burn the Hunters alive. He
conjured a ball of water for the threat of drowning. He made a few sparks emit from
the ceiling from the threat of a lightening strike and he waved his hand at the two
Hunters, stopping their hearts for a split second.

“We understand. If we knew who we were attacking, we would have never accepted
it. We apologise.” said Hanzo, bowing down with Silina.

“Whatever.” said Harry, walking back to his bed as he felt himself draining. “What
now, Professor?”

“Harry, will you please let me heal your wounds?” asked Madam Pomfrey, looking at
the blood trickling from Harry’s bandages.

Harry looked down and was surprised to see himself bleeding furiously. He held his
stomach and nodded the Madam Pomfrey, who instantly rushed forward with her
assistant.

“Now, Harry, we have the advantage. We have two powerful spies, who will no
doubt be around Voldemort himself.” said Dumbledore calmly, sitting on the bed
next to Harry.

Dumbledore went on to explain everything that was in their advantage. Harry was
listening intently, glad he was more involved in the actions.

After half an hour, Harry was actually glad the Hunters were there. Harry learnt
exactly what they could supply the Order of the Phoenix.

“Professor?” said Harry softly.

“Yes, Harry?” replied Dumbledore, turning his eyes on Harry.

“What happened to Max and Spike?” said Harry, thinking about his two dogs he led
to their attack.

“Max is currently being cared for by Hagrid. Spike, I am afraid, did not make it.” said
Dumbledore gently, glancing briefly at the two Hunters.

Harry sighed and could feel his anger gaining. Those dogs were fairly close to him,
even though he hadn’t been with them that long.

Harry gave the two Hunters a dangerous glare and turned to his friends.
Dumbledore stood, as did Lupin, Madam Pomfrey and her assistant.

Dumbledore, Lupin, Madam Pomfrey and her assistant left the ward and went back
to their work. They left Harry and his friends, alongside the two Hunters.

“Do you two have quarters?” asked Harry, looking at the two stationary Hunters.

“Yes, we do. But we are not going to leave you, until you are safely in your own
quarters.” said Silina simply, standing at the foot of Harry’s bed and turning their
backs to him.

“Well, I don’t want you in here whilst I’m talking with my friends. Go and stand
outside the door or something.” said Harry calmly, pointing at the door.

The two Hunters bowed and walked away. Once the Hospital Wing doors were
closed, Harry turned to his friends and looked around at them all.

“How is everyone?” asked Harry softly, looking around at everyone.

Once his eyes landed on Draco, he wasn’t sure whether he wanted to send him
away or let him stay.

“How you treating Ginny?” asked Harry seriously.

“Like a Princess.” replied Draco truthfully, placing an arm around Ginny’s shoulders.

“Keep it that way.” said Ron firmly, looking away from the two hugging.

“Oh, I will. I intend to for the rest of our lives.” said Draco honestly, bending down
and kissing Ginny gently.

Harry could see the anger in Ron’s face. Ron knew he couldn’t do anything about it,
for a start he couldn’t move and secondly, he knew Ginny wouldn’t listen to him.

Harry then realised that Hermione was a distance away from him, after finally
coming out of the bathroom, unlike she normally was. Hermione was normally
beside Harry, holding his hand and laughing with him.

This time, Hermione wasn’t even looking at him. She had her head bowed and was
stood behind Draco and Ginny.

“Hermione, what’s wrong?” asked Harry, trying to look at Hermione’s face.

At this, Seamus, Parvati, Padma, Dean, Neville and Hannah left the Hospital Wing,
saying they had some work to be done, even though they were on Christmas
holidays.

There was now only Harry, Hermione, Ron, Lavender, Ginny and Draco in the
Hospital Wing. Harry was half sitting up in bed, trying to get Hermione’s attention.
“I just feel so useless for you.” said Hermione, in a croaky voice, evidently trying to
hold back tears.

“Come here, baby.” said Harry gently, holding his arms out for her.

Hermione looked up and slowly made her way to Harry. She stood at the side of
Harry and didn’t place herself in his arms, thinking she didn’t deserve it.

Harry took Hermione’s hand in his and rubbed his thumb on the top of them. He
looked up at the watery eyed Hermione and got her eyes focused on his.

“You are never useless to me. I love you and that’s all that counts. You don’t have
to be able to fight with me, that isn’t your job.” said Harry softly, placing a gentle
hand on Hermione’s cheek and rubbed softly.

“I just wouldn’t be able to handle it if you died or got seriously injured because I
couldn’t keep a straight head.” said Hermione, tears strolling down her face now.

Harry pained at seeing her worry and upset. He wanted to show her that it didn’t
matter, but he knew that anything he did wouldn’t make Hermione seem okay.

“Don’t cry, baby. You don’t need to keep a straight head. I am being trained to be
able to take on anyone by myself, it isn’t your fault I got injured. Forget about it.”
said Harry calmly, pulling Hermione into a hug.

Hermione lay on Harry’s bed with him, her face buried into his neck. She wept for
several minutes before she realised everything was okay and that Harry didn’t think
any less of her.
She came up and sat next to him, smiling slightly. She kissed Harry and wiped away
her tears, thinking herself stupid.

Harry smiled back and rubbed her back. They both sat there in each others arms,
looking back at their friends.

Lavender was in a chair beside Ron’s bed, holding his hand. Ginny and Draco were
sat on a bed together, cuddled together.

“So, what you lot doing over Christmas?” asked Harry curiously.

“Well, us in here are staying over Christmas. Spending Christmas in the Hospital
Wing. Everyone else is going home.” replied Ron simply, his voice harsh.

“How long is it going to take you to recover?” asked Harry softly, nodding his head
at Ron’s chest.

“Madam Pomfrey said it will heal in about a week. She said I will have to stay under
supervision until Christmas is over, just like you.” replied Ron, rubbing his chest.

“Well, I suppose we need to start to make ourselves at home, if we are going to be

here for a couple of days.” said Harry cheerfully, swinging his legs out of bed.

“What’re you doing?” asked Hermione curiously, moving out of his way.

“Draco, bring us that wheelchair, will you?” said Harry, pointing at a folded
wheelchair, near Madam Pomfrey’s office.

Draco jumped down from the bed he and Ginny were on and unfolded the
wheelchair. He wheeled it to Harry’s bed and helped him into it.
Harry began wheeling around the Hospital Wing, pulling wheelies and skidding
whenever he could. He had a laugh and soon Ron joined him.

***

Over the Christmas holidays, the teenagers had quite a lot of fun. They opened
presents and fiddled with their gifts, thanking each other.

On the evening of Christmas day, Harry was finally walking. Ron didn’t seem fit
enough to get out of his wheelchair, though Harry had a suspicion Ron just liked the
caring attention from Lavender.

Harry suspected this as it was Ron who ran around waking them all up, on
Christmas morning.

“When do we do our NEWTs?” asked Draco curiously, looking around at his fellow
seventh-years.

Harry could tell Hermione’s interest had somersaulted and she was looking around
for other people’s interest.

“We sit them end of May, through to mid-June.” she replied, sitting up and looking
around.

“How do you all think you will do?” asked Hermione eagerly.

“I am dreading them. If they’re harder than the OWLs, then I’m done for.” said Ron,
shaking his head.
“I don’t know if I will be sitting mine, considering I don’t do lessons any more.” said
Harry honestly.

“Dumbledore might test you.” said Lavender simply. “Speaking of the Devil.”

Everyone looked at the Hospital Wing doors and watched the aging Dumbledore
strolling forward.

“Can everyone leave, other than Mr Potter?” said Dumbledore softly, looking at
everyone else.

They all nodded and climbed off their beds. They made their way out and shut the
door after them.

Dumbledore placed a silencing and locking charm on the doors and then sat on the
bed beside Harry.

Harry watched as the two Hunters stood at the foot of Harry’s bed. Harry looked at
Dumbledore quizzically and waited for him to speak.

“How are you, Harry?” asked Dumbledore calmly, looking at Harry’s stomach.

“I’m fine. I can move and everything now.” said Harry simply. “What’s the matter?”

“Tom has still set the attack on the Grangers.” said Dumbledore quietly.

“Same date?” asked Harry, sitting up and looking at the Hunters seriously. “Thirty-
first of January?”
“I believe so. It will be at the Granger’s home. I know that Hermione’s parents will
ask Hermione to visit them for New Years. She will be at the house the day of the
attack.” said Dumbledore, no sign of a twinkle or any decent emotion visible.

“You said they were safe.” said Harry accusingly.

“Yes I did. The Grangers left their safe house and went back home. They didn’t like
being in hiding.” replied Dumbledore, withdrawing a piece of parchment from his
robes. “If I know Hermione, like I do, I believe she would want to be with her parents
on the day of the attack. So, we have an extra risk here. Hermione cannot see the
trap she is placing herself in, as Voldemort wants all three Grangers.”

“What’s that?” asked Harry, swinging his legs out of bed and focusing on
Dumbledore.

“It is a binding contract. I want you to sign it.” replied Dumbledore, withdrawing a
small dagger from his robes.

“A contract of what?” asked Harry, looking at the dagger that seemed extremely
sharp.

“That you won’t go to the Granger’s home and help. That you will allow the Order to
deal with it.” said Dumbledore, placing the piece of parchment out in front of him,
under Harry’s hand.

“I won’t agree to that. You know what appears in the meeting and you know that I
insist that the Order stay out.” said Harry, pushing the parchment away.

Dumbledore’s head dropped and he shook his head in upset. He looked up at Harry
with pleading eyes. Then he sighed.
“Voldemort will be there. He wants to personally deal with Hermione, the love of his
enemy.” said Dumbledore, not looking at Harry.

“Then I must get straight back to training. I have a month to train myself up.” said
Harry, climbing out of bed and pulling on some clothes.

He gathered his things, Dumbledore watching as he did. Dumbledore couldn’t think

of any thing to say, to try and encourage Harry to stay back.

Once Harry was ready, he nodded at Dumbledore and left the Hospital Wing. Harry
met his friends outside.

He glanced at Hermione and smiled weakly. He slowly made his way to his common
room and entered the study there.

He conjured the books about his powers and began reading. The two Hunters were
say on another table, Hanzo was smoking a fat cigar, whilst Silina was drinking from
a deep glass.

“What are you, with your powers?” asked Silina curiously.

“I’m almost a Colonel in all elemental powers.” replied Harry simply, practising a
power he just read about.

“Wow. You must be learning pretty quickly.” said Hanzo, after breathing out a deep
inhale of smoke.

“Yeah, well, I’m dedicated to my studying.” said Harry, practising more powerful
powers and spells.
Around twenty minutes later, Harry heard a knock at the study door. Harry allowed
entry and watched as Ron and Draco walked forward.

“What you two doing here?” asked Harry curiously, reading his book once more.

“We are coming at the end of the month.” said Draco simply, sitting down opposite
Harry.

“No you aren’t.” said Harry, looking up briefly as he spoke.

“Dumbledore told Hermione about the attack. Once she had left to go to her
parents, I told everyone else. I know because of my spy position.” said Draco
calmly, pulling a familiar book towards him.

“Lavender and Ginny went with Hermione. That’s why we are coming.” said Ron,
grabbing a book from the pile.

“Its on your own heads.” said Harry, shaking his head finally. “I can’t watch out for
you two, get the girls and fight Voldemort. I can’t do all that.”

“You won’t have to. We can try and get the girls, whilst you fight off You-Know-Who
and his followers.” said Ron seriously.

Harry thought for a moment, he didn’t like the plan. He didn’t like the idea of
sending two of his friends into a battle that they might not be able to handle. Harry
also knew that it would be hard for him to stop them, seeing as their girlfriends
were going to be part of the attack.

“Fine. From here on, you need to train your magic. Draco, I want you to have
become a Major, or you aren’t coming.” said Harry firmly. “Ron, I want you to be
able to perform powerful pain causing spells and powerful shields.”
“Very well. When do we start?” asked Ron simply, rubbing his hands together.

“Now.” said Harry simply, sitting back and reading from his book.

And so it went. Harry, Draco and Ron studying none stop in the study. Focusing on
powerful spells and powers, anything that would make a battle easy for them.

Harry had become a well made Colonel of all elemental powers, whereas Draco had
become a strong Major.

Ron was able to block powerful spells from Harry and Draco, which was a real
improvement.

Ron would only be able to block the spells, though wasn’t able to hit Harry or Draco
with a spell in return, something he forced himself to work on.

--------------------------------

Well, here is the next. The following chapter will have Harry, Ron and Draco doing
some sort of rescue mission. Of course, Voldemort will be there. Hope you continue
to read and I hope this wasn't too boring. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 24 : Rescue from Two Kings and An Heir.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 10

Font:
“Look at us now, we are so powerful.” said Ron, using some magic to move himself
forward.

“We are definitely going to pass our NEWTs.” said Harry simply, waving his hand
around the room and lighting flames in the fire brackets.

“I think Dumbledore would have a handful with us.” said Draco, conjuring fire all up
his arm.

“I don’t think he would. Dumbledore is wise and would know how to approach us.
I’m suppose to be stronger than him, but he always seems to disarm me.” said
Harry calmly, taking a seat in the comfy common room armchairs.

“Yeah, but Dumbledore is a General.” said Draco, sitting in an armchair opposite

Ron.

“How is it all going to happen, tomorrow?” asked Ron, changing the calm
atmosphere to serious.

“I know that the attack will be at night, as its Voldemort’s preferred attack setting.
We should be a couple of hours early, hidden.” said Harry seriously, looking into the
roaring fire that Draco had just formed.

“Where are we going to hide?” asked Draco, watching Harry, who was deep in
thought.

“I don’t know.” replied Harry, looking at Draco and then at Ron.

“What about your car?” suggested Ron softly, thinking at the magic in Harry’s
amazing car. “Oh, never mind. That’s in France. How’s it going to get back here?”
“Its perfect.” said Harry, jumping to his feet. “It jumps places, doesn’t it?”

“Oh yeah. Shall we go and collect it?” asked Ron, standing himself and pulling on
his jacket.

“No. I will go and get it. If your mum saw you there, she would go mental. Besides,
you need to perfect that disarming charm.” said Harry simply, walking over to the
fire.

Harry scattered Floo Powder around the fire and turned around. He nodded at Ron
and Draco, before stepping into the fireplace.

“Potter Castle. Potter Office.” said Harry clearly, before being whipped from sight.

Ron and Draco raised their eyebrows slightly and sat back down. They began
practising their spells, trying to perfect them.

At the Potter Castle, Harry burst into the fireplace of his office. He looked around at
the untouched glorious half library, half office.

He found his car keys on the table, he grabbed them, smiled and made his way out.
He slowly made his way through the smaller section of the castle.

Although it was the smaller castle, of the two, it was still extremely large. It was
larger than any manor and bigger than most castles.

Once he finally entered the courtyard, he found his car in a converted stable. There
were ten stables in the courtyard.
Five were on the east side, joint together and more than capable of holding two cars
in each. The other five were on the west side, equally large and capable.

Harry walked to his car and unlocked it electronically. Just before he was going to
climb in, he spotted something from out the corner of his eye.

In the stable next to the one he was stood in, was a large motorbike. It was on its
stand and looked stunning.

Shiny chrome and large engine workings. He rubbed his hand down the side and
smiled, knowing it was a mighty bike.

He could tell it was a powerful bike, something a man could only handle. He smiled
even wider as he knew this would be a typical Sirius.

Harry swung a leg over the bike and sat on it. He grabbed the handles and smiled,
feeling comfortable. He mentally made a note to make sure he would ride this
more.

Just as he climbed off, he heard a scurrying from out beside him. Harry turned and
whipped out his wand, though lowered it instantly.

“Remus, what you doing here?” asked Harry, calming down his alertness.

“An Order meeting is soon. I slept here last night, was a full moon not long ago and
I was extremely tired.” replied Lupin calmly, walking beside Harry and looking down
at the marvellous bike. “What are you doing here?”

“Besides the fact that this is my property, I have come to collect my car. I’m using it
for tomorrow.” said Harry simply, leaning against his car.
“You be careful, you here?” said Lupin seriously, looking at Harry. “Why won’t you
let Dumbledore and some Order members come?”

“Nothing will happen. All I’m going to do is go there and get Hermione and her
parents. Now I will be getting Lavender and Ginny as well.” said Harry, rolling his
eyes at the girls’ stupidity.

“I just don’t want to be left alone.” said Lupin, turning away from Harry, whilst he
blinked furiously.

“Remus, you will never be alone.” said Harry, placing a hand on Lupin’s shoulder.

“I just miss James, Lily and Sirius. They were my family and they have been taken
away from me, by some lunatic.” said Lupin angrily, placing an arm on a wooden
pillar, as he held back his anger.

“You have a private home now, don’t you?” asked Harry softly.

“Yeah. Its nice there. Me and Tonks are planning on starting a family. Its peaceful,
quiet. No neighbours for miles, you know?” said Remus, cheering up at the thought
of a family. “Why you ask?”

“Why don’t we get some portraits made, that link to the ones in my trunk?”
suggested Harry calmly. “I know it can be done, some of the portraits are linked in
Dumbledore’s office.”

“Really?” said Lupin, brightening up slightly. “Yeah, we can do that. I’m sure Flitwick
can sort us something out.”
“That’s settled then. When I get back to Hogwarts, we can ask Flitwick to do
something.” said Harry cheerfully, patting Lupin on the back. “Then you can talk to
mum, dad and Sirius whenever you want.”

“Yeah. Thanks, Harry.” said Lupin, before pulling Harry into a hug.

Harry smiled and climbed in his car. He turned the ignition on and kicked in the gas.
It roared to life and then the music began playing.

“See you soon, Harry.” said Lupin, waving his hand. “Can some Order members
come tomorrow?”

“Do what you think is right.” said Harry simply, before waving his hand and driving
off.

Harry drove through a pair of extremely large doors, whilst typing in his destination,
then he entered the grounds of the castle. He drove forward, over the drawbridge
and with a lurch, he was shot from France to England in seconds.

He appeared near the village of Hogsmeade. He was on a road that was positioned
behind the actual village.

Harry drove across a crossing, which led him to the other side of the Hogsmeade
train station. He drove up the muddy path and entered the grounds.

He stopped for a while, thinking about a place to keep his car safe and secret. He
glanced around the grounds quickly and spotted lights on at Hagrid’s.

Harry drove over to grounds and parked in a bunch of trees and bushes, just behind
Hagrid’s hut.
He jumped out of his car and walked over to the front door and the hut. He knocked
and then watched as Hagrid opened the door, with a great smile on his face.

“‘Arry!” said Hagrid cheerfully, opening the door wider for Harry to enter. “Come in,
come in.”

“I can’t stay long, Hagrid.” said Harry softly, smiling at his large friend. “Just
wondering how Max is and wondering if you could do me a favour.”

“Max is fin’. He be ready tomorra’ . What’s tha’ favour ‘Arry?” said Hagrid calmly.

“My car is parked just behind your hut, its for tomorrow. Can you keep people away
until tomorrow evening?” said Harry hopefully. “It has an invisibility shield on it, but
people can still walk into it.”

“Sure thing, ‘Arry.” said Hagrid happily, smiling down and looking behind his hut
briefly.

“Thanks, Hagrid. I appreciate it.” said Harry, smiling back at his friend. “See you
later.”

“Tak’ care ‘Arry.” said Hagrid seriously, knowing that Harry understood that
statement.

Harry placed his keys in his pocket and jogged back to the castle. He walked
through the castle, thinking about what might happen the following day.

When he entered the common room, he found Ron and Draco sitting around,
reading with deep concentration.
Harry smiled slightly and waved at the two of them. He walked into his room and
closed the door behind him. He climbed into bed, determined to get all the rest he
needed, for a big energy draining battle the following day.

***

The next morning, Harry awoke, as he usually did, at five in the morning. He got out
of bed slowly, his mind pounding with different thoughts of different out comes.

Harry slowly pulled on clothes and looked at himself in the mirror. He breathed
slightly and walked out of his room and into the common room.

Draco awoke from his sleep on the sofa and Ron was just coming down from his
own room. Harry nodded at them all and sat in a corner, thinking about what could
happen.

“When are we going?” asked Draco seriously.

“We’ll go at eight, tonight. It will be dark and we should have a couple of hours
waiting. We can now think of a plan of action and what we are going to do.” said
Harry calmly.

Over the hours, Harry, Ron and Draco tried planning what they were going to do.
They were unsuccessful, finding flaws in all the plans.

When the time came, the three teenagers stood and made their way towards the
exit. They walked through the castle and down to the Entrance Hall. They were fully
dressed in Duelling Robes.

There stood was Dumbledore, Lupin and McGonagall. Lupin looked desperate. He
looked from Dumbledore and Harry, as though in urgency.
“Harry, let some of us come.” said Lupin seriously, looking directly at Harry.

“Do what you think is right.” said Harry simply, before walking past and briefly
nodding at Dumbledore.

Dumbledore nodded back and began a silent prayer, something he had never done.
Once he had finished, Harry and his comrades had entered the grounds and were
half way across to Hagrid’s hut.

Once Harry, Ron and Draco arrived at Hagrid’s hut, they went around the back to be
met with Hagrid and Max, Harry’s dog.

“Ya tak’ care ‘Arry.” said Hagrid seriously, handing Harry Max, who was on his lead.

“I will, Hagrid. I will see you later.” said Harry simply, before walking past Hagrid
and to his invisible car.

Harry climbed into the car, placing Max in the back seat. Ron sat in the front seat,
next to Harry. Draco sat in the back, stroking Max occasionally.

Harry slowly turned the engine on and began to drive away from the castle. Once
he was through the castle gates and down the muddy path, Ron began typing
Hermione’s home address, in the Satellite Navigation System.

Once Harry picked up speed, they were shot from one side of England to the other.
Draco rubbed his head furiously, whilst Max barked loudly.

Harry cast a Silencing Charm around the car, so that no one would be able to hear
them. The car’s invisibility was still in action, keeping them invisible to anyone
looking.
Harry circled Hermione’s house and parked in the woods. He parked the car facing
the house and he adjusted his chair, so that he was laying down.

“When do you think they will attack?” asked Ron curiously, looking around at the
quiet building.

“I think it will be at around ten. When its at the prime of the night.” said Harry
simply, closing his eyes and relaxing.

“Then why have we come so early?” asked Draco, looking at Harry resting his eyes.

“I said I think they will attack then. I don’t know for sure. You’re the spy, you’re
suppose to know.” said Harry, sitting up after realising that falling asleep wouldn’t
be the wisest thing to do.

“So, what is the plan?” asked Ron seriously, watching as a bedroom light flicked on.

“You enter the house, through the safest route. You get the girls and Hermione’s
parents out. Disapparate or Floo, which ever way you feel is the quickest and
safest.” explained Harry, putting a CD into his CD player.

“Where will I be going?” asked Ron, making sure he was clear on his instructions.

“Go to my castle. Your parents are there to sort things out.” said Harry calmly,
setting the volume low, so that it was just a background music.

“What are me and you going to do?” asked Draco curiously.

“We fight Voldemort and his followers. We stop them from stopping Ron. We do
whatever it takes.” replied Harry, looking up at the lighted bedroom as well.

“So, you expect us two to take on about ten Death-Eaters, including the Dark Lord
himself?” said Draco, uncertainty was in his voice.

“Yeah. All we need to do is hold them back, until Ron has got the girls and
Hermione’s parents.” said Harry calmly, as though the plan was simple.

“How will we know if Ron has them?” asked Draco, wanting as much information as
he could get.

“At Christmas I got Hermione a necklace. It links to the one I’m wearing. When
Voldemort arrives, it will grow warm as she will be in danger. When Ron gets to
them, he needs to take the necklace off her, I will know this and know that they are
safe.” replied Harry, fiddling with his chain.

Harry looked back at the bedroom and watched as three figures entered the room.
They sat on the bed near the window and began laughing.

Harry looked closer and found it to be Hermione, Lavender and Ginny. Harry’s anger
bubbled.

He couldn’t believe how calm and cheerful the girls were, when they knew that
Voldemort and his followers were coming for them any time soon.

Harry’s anger and shock multiplied when he watched them joke and have a small
pillow fight. Harry shifted uneasily and looked at Ron.

“Maybe they are just hiding their fear.” said Ron quietly, although he himself knew
that those words sounded ridiculous.
“I’ll go and see if they are or not. You two stay here. Anything happens, sound the
horn and I will come instantly.” said Harry, before climbing out the car and pulling
his collar higher.

He walked through the cold dark night and approached the house. Once he got to
the back door, he knocked firmly and waited.

He watched as two shadows emerged from behind the glass door. When the voice
of a man came, Mister Granger, Harry could tell they were scared.

“Who is it?” asked the timid voice of Mr Granger.

“Its Harry.” replied Harry simply, looking around at the icy cold night.

“Why was you here over the summer?” asked Mr Granger suspiciously, not opening
the door without reassurance.

“To meet you and Jane, and to get some Muggle electrical items delivered.” replied
Harry, happy that they were at least cautious.

The door swung open and Harry felt as Mrs Granger, Hermione’s mother, wrapped
her arms around him and led him into the Hall.

“Sorry about that, we had to be sure, you know?” said Roger Granger, Hermione’s
father.

“Its understandable. Think about it though, do you really think it possible for
someone to impersonate me?” said Harry, the hostility evident in his voice.
If it wasn’t for the two idiotic people in front of him, he wouldn’t be preparing
himself for a battle with Voldemort and his followers.

Mr and Mrs Granger seemed to recognise this and smiled weakly. They allowed him
to pass, as he ran upstairs, towards Hermione’s bedroom.

Harry knocked on the bedroom door and was about to enter, when he felt two
hands push him back, by the chest.

“Don’t go in there. If they see you are here, they will attack instantly.” said a
hushed voice of Hermione.

Harry grabbed her arms and pushed her back slightly. He looked at her, not certain
whether he wanted to shout or not.

“Why were you laughing and pissing about?” asked Harry, looking at her intently.

“So that they think we aren’t expecting them.” replied Hermione simply, placing her
hands around Harry’s neck.

Harry, as though on instinct, placed his hands on Hermione’s waist. Harry heard
Hermione begin to cry into his shoulder.

“What’s the matter?” asked Harry, holding her to him.

“Its just that me and my parents have been marked.” said Hermione, wiping her
eyes and looking up at Harry. “Where is everyone from the Order?”

“They aren’t hear. Just me, Ron and Draco. They are going to alert -”
Harry heard the echoing sound of his car horn. Harry released Hermione and ran to
the top of the stairs.

“Get yourself, Lavender, Ginny and your parents ready for Flooing or disapparating.
Remember what happened last time you stayed, so don’t.” said Harry, before
running downstairs.

He grabbed the two worried parents and pushed them towards the stairs. Harry
looked at the back door and could see bright flashes of light speeding back and
forth.

As Harry ran out, a spell missed his head by inches, dinting the wall behind him.
Harry joined Ron and Draco, and began casting spells randomly.

“RON, GET INSIDE THE HOUSE. REMEMBER THE PLAN!” roared Harry, waving his
hand in front of him.

The grass beneath him grew twelve feet high and extremely thick. Harry watched
as the oncoming Death-Eaters yelled in anger and began casting spells at their
obstruction.

Ron ran inside the house, slipping slightly, on the wooden flooring. Harry watched
as he ran upstairs. Harry just realised that his chain was burning his chest.

Harry placed the chain on the top of his robes, so that it wasn’t burning his chest.
Then, he watched a large blue ball circle the sky.

All the Death-Eaters looked at it and stopped their attack. They stood at the foot of
the grass, just getting through.
Harry looked around, keeping his guard up, even though the Death-Eaters had
lowered their wands.

“Young Mister Malfoy, how your father must be disappointed.” said a high pitched,
snake-like hiss. “Lucius, come forth and stand with me.”

Harry watched as the pale skinned, skinny body of his sworn enemy stepped
forward. Harry watched as a hooded figure emerged also, standing beside
Voldemort.

“Your family has been embarrassed. The first person in your blood to actually
betray its beliefs.” said Voldemort sourly, ignoring Harry’s presence entirely.

“He will be disciplined.” said Lucius, grinding his teeth in anger at his own son.

“Taking sides with a fool, who happens to be a son of a Mud-blood.” spat Voldemort,
glancing at Harry briefly.

“You know what, fuck you!” snapped Draco angrily. “I haven’t taken sides with no
one. I am here to collect someone I want to love!”

“Oh, yes. The other blood traitor.” said Voldemort, pacing before both Harry and
Draco.

Draco snapped. He waved his hand and released a ball of flame. The flame shot
straight for Voldemort, who stepped aside slowly, before waving his own hand.

Draco was instantly covered in water. Harry could see him drowning, not able to
stop the attack of water.
Harry waved his wand lazily and the water instantly vanished. Voldemort’s attention
was instantly on him.

“And you. The one person who I most desperately want to kill. Not out of fear, as a
lot believe, but out of annoyance.” snapped Voldemort aggressively. “You and your
family have been nothing but a distraction!”

Harry reacted quickly. He ducked as a curse shot straight for his head. Harry rose
with his wand out in front of him. He waved it and produced a powerful shield.

Harry waved his hand and a streak of flame shot forward and struck Voldemort
across the face, leaving the skin red raw.

“KILL HIM!” roared Voldemort, waving his wand several times.

Along with Voldemort’s powerful spells and all his followers spells, they shot in
unison, directed straight at Harry and Draco.

At that second, several ‘pops’ were sounded around the area. Dumbledore, Moody,
Lupin, McGonagall and Shacklebolt instantly appeared beside Harry and Draco.

They all conjured shields and deflected the spells easily. The Order members along
with Harry and Draco, began sending spells shooting down upon Voldemort and his
followers.

Voldemort’s eyes had risen when he saw Dumbledore appear before him.
Dumbledore and Voldemort began duelling once again, sending powerful spells at
each other.
Dumbledore was walking around calmly, blocking the powerful spells. Voldemort
was sending spell after spell, hoping that just one would connect with Dumbledore,
to finish him once and for all.

Harry looked around and found that the Order members were handling the Death-
Eaters. Harry grabbed Draco and pulled him into the house.

He ran upstairs and entered Hermione’s bedroom. Ron, Hermione, Lavender, Ginny
and Hermione’s parents were stood around arguing.

“What are you doing?” asked Harry nastily, grabbing them all firmly and dragging
them from the room.

Harry pushed them downstairs and into the dining room. Harry enlarged the
fireplace and began scattered Floo powder around it.

Harry began pushing the people into the fireplace, saying the destination instantly.
Once everyone had entered, there was only him and Hermione left.

Harry grabbed her and they both entered the fire place. Harry scattered Floo
powder and muttered his destination.

They both instantly vanished and reappeared in the small castle of his land. Harry
felt the chain around his neck cool down.

“YOU BUNCH OF IDIOTS!” snapped Harry, releasing his anger.

“Excuse me?” said Mr Granger, raising his eyebrows.

“You two are the worst. The Order place you in hiding, from some of the worst
people in the world and you leave to go back home, when it is clearly unsafe.” said
Harry, stepping towards Mr and Mrs Granger.

“Harry, don’t yell at them!” said Hermione firmly, stepping between Harry and her
parents.

“You’re just as bad. I send Ron in to collect you and you seem to have refused.
Voldemort, a known mass murderer and an extremely powerful wizard was outside
your house, trying to get in to get at you, to kill you!” said Harry, starting on
Hermione. “Instead of doing as you were told, you begin arguing.”

“I didn’t want to leave you!” said Hermione defensively, placing her hands on her
hips.

“WHAT HAPPENED LAST TIME YOU DECIDED THAT?” snapped Harry, turning his
back on her. “Use your head. You’re suppose to be a clever girl, show it!”

“Now listen here, who are you to tell us what to do?” said Mr Granger nastily,
pointing his finger at Harry.

“Me. I’m the person who has you still alive. I’m the person who has to be able to
keep people like yourself in existence. I’m the person who is the only thing between
you and death!” said Harry, facing Mr Granger.

“Is that some sort of threat?” asked Mrs Granger, voicing for the first time.

“DON’T YOU LOT KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT WHO VOLDEMORT IS?” yelled Harry,
shaking his head in disbelief.

“They just don’t understand, as they are Muggles.” said Ron, trying to calm Harry.
“Then I advise some one to explain to them about reality. Take time to make them
understand!” shouted Harry, before storming out of the room.

Harry walked away and entered the grounds. He walked over to the newly built
garages and sat on Sirius’ bike. He began breathing heavily.

After a while, Harry returned to the Grangers’ home and got into his car. He drove
on to the main road, before entering the familiar address of Hogwarts.

Harry was shot from one side of England to the other. Harry drove through
Hogsmeade and up to Hogwarts.

Harry parked the car in the courtyard, where all the carriages stay parked. Harry
noticed some other vehicles, that must have been the other teachers’.

Harry locked up his car and walked into the castle. He slowly made his way back to
his common room and entered his bedroom.

He walked upstairs to his dormitory and flopped on to his bed, falling asleep
instantly. He didn’t even awake when Hermione entered hours later, climbing in bed
with him.

----------------------------

A bit of action here. I hope you lot liked it. Next chapter is a bit of fun for all at
Hogwarts. Hope you read it.

Chapter 25 : News of a Ball.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 12
Font:

The next morning, Harry awoke as early as he usually did. He looked beside him
and found Hermione cuddled up with him.

He hadn’t realised during the night, as he was used to it by now. He smiled and
shook his head. He knew he wouldn’t be able to stay mad at her.

He climbed out of bed and pulled on some sporty clothing. He wore a pair of tracky
bottoms and a black tank top.

He walked downstairs and entered the common room. He saw Max sat in front of
the fire. When Harry entered, Max jumped up and ran around Harry’s legs excitedly.

Harry smiled and stroked him briefly. He put on his lead and left the common room.
When he walked through the portrait hole, of the Fat Lady, he heard his name being
called out.

“Harry, wait up.” said the voice of Ron.

Harry turned around and watched as Ron caught up with him. The both of them
walked down to the Entrance Hall and out into the chilly morning.

Harry and Ron made their way to the lake, as they normally did. They began to
slowly jog around the edge of the forest.

“We’ve been working out for over a month. Have you seen any change in your
stamina and figure?” asked Ron curiously.
Harry stopped and climbed up a large oak tree, which he had discovered several
weeks previously. He thought about the question and then pulled up his top.

“Wah hey!” said Harry, tapping his stomach.

He could see muscle. He was wider, because of the muscle mass. He had a
distinguished six pack and a toned chest.

He looked at his biceps, which were also larger and needed no tensing to show
muscle. His neck and back were also toned, after tensing a couple of times to
realise.

“I’m fit.” said Harry happily, standing up in the tree.

“So am I. My chest isn’t as muscled as yours, but I haven’t got love handles.” said
Ron cheerfully, smiling broadly.

“Another month and I should be at the stage where I’m classed as fit as fuck, in all
girl’s eyes.” said Harry calmly, climbing higher up the tree, to look over the top.

“What you see?” asked Ron, looking at the curious look on Harry’s face.

“I see a bunch of sexy girls heading towards the lake. They’re carrying clipboards
for some reason.” replied Harry, looking at the popular girls of the school, including
Hermione.

“Lets go to them.” said Ron, looking down at the floor. “How do you get down?”

“Jump.” said Harry simply, before dropping and landing on his feet.
Ron rose his eyebrows, before dropping from his branch. Just as he was going to fall
to his backside, Harry grabbed him under his armpit and held him up.

“What do you think they’re doing?” asked Ron curiously, looking as all the girls
began noting things down and pointing things out.

“Come on, lets creep up.” said Harry, crouching low and slowly approaching the
group of girls.

When Harry had positioned himself behind a large tree, he heard the girls stop
talking briefly, before continuing.

At that, Harry and Ron charged out and ran directly for the group. The group of girls
knew what was coming and jumped out of the way.

Harry and Ron ran straight into the lake, drenching them from head to toe. All they
could hear was the barks of Max and the giggles of the girls.

Hermione offered her hand out for Harry to get out, laughing loudly. Harry grabbed
her hand and pulled her back, splashing her into the water.

She came up, laughing happily. She mopped back her soaking hair and swam to
Harry. Harry began splashing water at her, swimming backwards as he went.

Ron took it as his duty to climb out and stand behind the other girls. With one great
push, all the girls were in the water, splashing around.

Harry swam to Ron and stood on the sidelines, looking at all the girls scattered
around, laughing loudly.
Harry and Ron shared a glance, before jumping into the water, to join them. They all
began throwing water at each other and splashing around, jumping on each other.

“Its freezing.” said Hermione, her lips slightly blue.

Harry smiled and wrapped his arms around her. He couldn’t feel the cold. His inner
power had warmed him up instantly.

As Harry touched Hermione’s waist, her entire body was given a wave of warmth,
warming her body up entirely.

She smiled before giving Harry a tender kiss. Harry wrapped his arms around
Hermione and kissed her passionately, dunking them under the water at the same
time.

When they came up, they looked around at everyone. Everyone seemed to have
become too cold to continue. Everyone began making their way out of the water.

They all began waving their wands over themselves, drying themselves off. The
cold, however, still lingered.

“Everyone place a hand on me. I will warm you up.” said Harry, holding his arms
out.

Hermione wrapped herself against Harry’s chest, whilst the other girls place their
hands around him. They all seemed slightly too eager at the thought.

Harry sent a wave of warmth and they were all instantly warmed up. They all looked
at him, slightly confused, though let it slide.
“What are you all doing up so early?” asked Harry curiously, drying off Max as he
began to shiver.

“Just doing some planning. Nothing to concern you.” said Hermione, as all the girls
picked up their clipboards and held them behind their backs.

“Come on, lets get some breakfast. I’m starving.” said Ron, rubbing his hands
together and taking lead to the castle.

“When aren’t you ever hungry?” asked Hermione softly, wrapping an arm around
Harry’s waist, whilst he wrapped one around her neck.

“Erm … never.” replied Ron honestly, smiling happily, as he wrapped an arm around
Lavender.

They all entered the Entrance Hall and Harry placed a lead on Max, so that he
wouldn’t wonder around the Great Hall.

They all entered and took seats at the end of the Gryffindor table. A quarter of the
very long table was full of the popular students of the school, from most houses.
There were few sixth years, most were seventh.

Harry told Max to lay down, which he did instantly. They all began piling their
breakfast on to their plates.

Harry fed Max some sausages and some bacon, before getting down to his own
breakfast. Once he had done, he began eating an apple, whilst the rest finished off
their own.
“Could I have your attention please?” called Dumbledore, standing up in front of his
throne seat.

The Hall instantly fell silent. One look from Dumbledore told Harry that the previous
night was an entire secret and that nothing was to come of it.

“As of the Wizarding worlds current situation, I have planned an event to cheer the
atmosphere. A Valentine’s Ball shall be held on Valentine’s day.” said Dumbledore,
quietening as everyone muttered to each other. “It shall be out in the grounds, with
provided shelter, drinks and refreshment.”

“A large gazebo shall be conjured, covering most of the empty ground, just outside
the doors leading to the grounds. Inside will be seating, tables, drinks and other
refreshments. A meal shall also be present, hence the tables.” explained
Dumbledore, the Hall silencing instantly.

“All years are welcome. It is up to you if you wish to attend and all years will be
allowed to go to Hogsmeade this upcoming weekend, to buy anything they feel is
necessary.” continued Dumbledore, his eye twinkled brightly. “That is all.”

Instantly the Hall erupted in excited talks. All the girls began talking about what
they were going to wear and how to have their hair.

All the lads lost interest instantly and knew they weren’t going to get any attention
from the girls. The seventh-years lads followed Harry to the Quidditch Pitch, where
they decided to hang out.

Once they entered the changing room, it absolutely threw it down with rain. They
looked out in surprise at how they missed it and all began sitting around the
changing room.
They decided an hour or two lads time was needed, to talk about what they wanted
to. Harry was laid along a bench, looking up at the ceiling, whilst listening to the
conversations.

“Nah, you want to tell the girl straight. Tell her face on what the problem is, in this
case, hygiene. Tell her to sort it out or the relationship is over.” said Seamus,
waving his hands around.

“Who are you talking about?” asked Harry, suddenly realising the stupidity of that
statement.

“That Hufflepuff whose always dropping stuff in Potions. Dean’s going out with her
now.” said Seamus, turning to Harry, who had turned on his side, half way through
laughing.

“You talk to any girl like that, in any situation, you’re going to get a slap and a new
enemy.” said Harry simply, sitting up and releasing a Snitch.

“Then how should I approach?” asked Dean seriously. “She’s a good-looking girl,
but smells a bit.”

“Confront her, but in a calm manner. Talk to her on her own and let it out softly.
Don’t threaten to finish the relationship. From then onwards, its however she
reacts.” said Harry, catching the Snitch several times.

“What happened with your England Quidditch place, Harry?” asked Ron, looking at
the Snitch being caught lazily. “Never asked you.”

“It went brilliant. They offered me a place on the team. They don’t take on people
who haven’t left school, so they are offering it me for when I finish Hogwarts.”
replied Harry calmly.
“Bulgaria had Krum, he was in his last year.” said Ron, kicking Dean’s football
around. “These balls are too bouncy.”

“England isn’t Bulgaria, is it?” said Harry coolly. “I don’t know if I’m accepting yet.”

“You what?” said Ron, instantly standing still and allowing the ball to bounce away.
“Why’d you do such a thing?”

“I love Quidditch, more than anything. But to have it as a career, might take the fun
out of it. Constantly training and playing everyday. It would lose its interest.”
replied Harry, shaking his head slightly.

“Imagine the pay though.” said Ron, sitting back down, as though trying to
persuade Harry.

“I don’t want the money. If I was to start Quidditch as a career, it would be because
its Quidditch, not because of the pay.” said Harry seriously. “I’d rather have mess
around games and that, not permanently playing. As I said, it would start to get
boring.”

“Its mad how free you are. You say you aren’t, but you are. You have your own
castle, car and you can do as you choose.” said Dean, in admiration.

“I’m not free.” said Harry seriously, all of a sudden stern. “I’ll never be free, not
whilst Voldemort is around or whilst I have these powers.”

“Sorry, mate. I didn’t mean anything by it.” said Dean honestly, realising what he
had said.
“I’ll never be free entirely. Not whilst I have these powers. Loads of people will have
loads of expectations of me. I’ll tell you now, once Voldemort is gone, I’m me and no
one is getting anything from me.” said Harry truthfully.

As all the lads calmed down and tried to forget what Harry had just said,
Dumbledore came around the corner.

He gave Harry a brief glance and then looked at the fireplace, in Harry’s office.
Harry stood and followed the Headmaster, entering the office.

Within a minute, both Harry and Dumbledore were in Dumbledore’s office and
making their way towards Dumbledore’s desk.

Harry looked around and found Hermione, Lupin, Mr and Mrs Weasley and Tonks sat
in front of Dumbledore’s desk.

Harry sat down beside Hermione, who grabbed his hand. She smiled nervously and
looked back up at the surrounding adults.

“Mr Weasley and Miss Brown are currently on their way, with Professor McGonagall.
I will then go on to the reason you are here.” said Dumbledore softly, looking
between Harry and Hermione.

They both nodded slightly and waited for Ron and Lavender to arrive. Harry looked
at Lupin and Tonks, who were calm as ever. Lupin was sat beside Harry, whilst
Tonks was on Hermione’s side.

Mr Weasley was calm, although slightly annoyed looking. Mrs Weasley was furious,
that much was obvious.
Several minutes later, the office door swung open and in came Ron and Lavender.
Lavender went and sat with Tonks, whilst Ron looked at his mother timidly.

“Get in here and sit down!” said Mrs Weasley angrily, glaring dangerously at Ron.

“Now, now, Molly. They haven’t done nothing wrong..” said Lupin, defending the
instantly attacked Ron and sitting him in a chair.

“Nothing wrong!” screeched Mrs Weasley, standing up and beginning to wave her
arms around. “They’re too young to be sleeping together.”

Harry instantly fell his gaze on to Dumbledore. Harry stared at him, giving him a
look of a sarcastic thanks. Dumbledore smirked slightly and then coughed, silencing
the ongoing argument.

“They are of age, giving them the right to sleep with whom they want. The only
thing they have done wrong, is broken a school rule. No sexual activity is to be
active in Hogwarts or in its grounds.” said Dumbledore, avoiding the burning glare
from Mrs Weasley.

“But -”

“Molly, dear, I cannot do anything about it. It is their own decision to take part,
therefore it is on their heads. All I can do is to alert them of the dangers and forbid
them to do it on the school’s grounds. What they do outside of Hogwarts, is up to
them.” said Dumbledore calmly.

“When did you first sleep with someone?” said Lupin furiously, his own anger risen,
from the anger of Mrs Weasley.

“HOW DARE YOU?” snapped Mrs Weasley, advancing on Lupin.

Tonks stood up and stood beside Lupin. Mrs Weasley then proceeded to create a
battle between the couple.

“Arthur, back me up.” said Mrs Weasley, grabbing her husband and lifting him to
her aid.

“Albus is right. All we can do is tell them of the dangers and hope they’re careful.
They are of age and are old enough.” said Mr Weasley, sitting back down, making
sure he didn’t make eye contact with his furious wife.

Mrs Weasley sat on her own, in a corner, deserting herself from the conversation.
Dumbledore smiled slightly and looked down at the four teenagers.

“The most common risks of sex, is obviously pregnancy and the risk of sexual
diseases. In the magical world, sexual diseases are easily cured, but pregnancy is
more difficult than it is in the Muggle world.” said Dumbledore calmly, hearing huffs
from Mrs Weasley.

“If a witch becomes pregnant, the growth of the magical baby is incredible. The
magical powers are instantly determined. From the first several weeks up to the
fifth and sixth months, the power of the baby is created.” explained Dumbledore,
looking down at the four teens, through his half-moon spectacles.

“It is hard to abort from a pregnancy, if you’re magical. The power of the baby or
babies will make it extremely hard to eliminate the birth, without harming the
mother.” said Lupin seriously.

“In other words, if either Hermione or Lavender get pregnant, there is about a
ninety percent chance that the baby will be born and not aborted, whether the
parent wants it or not. Most hospital refuse to get involved with abortion, as their
can be chances of risk to the Healer’s status or the pregnant witch.” said Tonks,
placing a soft hand on Hermione’s shoulder.
“I would also like to point out that a baby from Mr Weasley would be fairly powerful,
seeing as Mr Weasley and Miss Brown are the Heirs of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. A
baby from Miss Granger and Harry would be a combination that no Healer would
risk trying to prevent.” said Dumbledore, pointing out the power of the four
teenagers.

“What do you mean?” asked Ron curiously.

“Well, a baby from yourself or Miss Brown would be fairly powerful, as you two are
powerful yourself. Miss Granger is also an Heir of Ravenclaw, giving the strength to
her offspring. If Harry was the father, the baby would inherit some of his power,
making it just as powerful as myself. A baby like that, would be unstoppable from
birth, the magic of the baby would forbid the baby to be destroyed.” said
Dumbledore simply, weighing out the chances of a powerful baby.

“So we will use protection from now on.” said Harry, wrapping his arm around
Hermione.

“A wise choice, unless you are aiming for a child.” said Dumbledore, watching as
Mrs Weasley moved forward on full rage.

“You will also do well to avoid each others attraction, until you have finished
Hogwarts.” he added quickly.

“Is that all?” asked Lavender softly, looking around at the adults.

“It is I believe you have a Ball to prepare for.” said Dumbledore calmly, smiling
down at them and opening his office door, with a wave of his wand.

Just as the four teenagers exited the office, they heard Mrs Weasley begin her
bellowing and the voice of Dumbledore’s calming could be heard.
“No more sex for us then.” said Ron, not realising how delicate the topic was,
amongst Hermione and Lavender.

They both blushed furiously, leaving Harry and Ron laughing happily. Harry placed a
hand around Hermione’s shoulder, whilst they walked back towards their common
room.

“Stuff that. If we get the urge, we should take it up. They are invading our privacy.”
said Harry seriously, swinging his hand down slowly, to be placed on Hermione’s
backside.

She swatted it off and smiled happily. The girls entered the common room and sat
on the fluffy rug in front of the fireplace, which was roaring brightly.

“What’re you two doing?” asked Ron curiously, looking at the two girls reading from
a colourful booklet.

“We’re looking for a dress, for the Ball.” replied Hermione simply, flicking over a
page and looking down at the dress before her.

Harry rolled his eyes and walked up to his bedroom. He opened his trunk and
grabbed a bag, which contained his laptop.

He walked back down to the common room and turned it on. He had performed a
spell, allowing it to work, as long as they were in a minimal magic surrounded area.

He was happy that it worked in the common room. However, he should have known,
seeing as none of them were actually performing magic.

“What do you do on that?” asked Hermione curiously.

“Anything really. I have started a sort of story, about my life. I have typed out all my
memories of my childhood and schooling. Or I can play a really good internet game,
which I seem to have become addicted to.” replied Harry simply.

“What made you start a diary?” asked Hermione softly.

“I don’t know. I might see if I can get it published after the war. So that people can
actually read about how I felt in my darkest times. Its somewhere I can release all
my thoughts.” said Harry seriously, opening a document.

Over the duration of the following week, the entire school had done nothing except
prepare for the Valentine’s Ball.

Everyone in the school knew about the most known couple, Harry and Hermione.
Although, Harry was shocked at the amount of girls who actually approached him, in
hope that they would be able to have him as their date.

At one event, Hermione had actually gotten annoyed and frustrated, that she
deducted points and handed out a detention, before threatening the girl.

Harry couldn’t hold back his laughter. He couldn’t help but laugh at how frustrated
Hermione was getting.

There were only two lads that had dared ask Hermione to the Ball. Harry was
slightly more ruthless than Hermione. Harry would grit his teeth and bite back a
calm face. Though when he found the opportunity, he would curse the person.

The day before the Ball, the entire school were allowed to go down to Hogsmeade.
The girls had forbid the lads to go with them, so they just headed to the Three
Broomsticks, after buying the first set of robes they liked.
The lads weren’t that bothered about the Ball, but if they had said this to the girls,
they knew they would get the worst argument they have ever had.

The lads sat in the Three Broomsticks, joking and drinking Butterbeers. They knew
they would be there for a while, as the girls would take all day to choose the outfit
they wanted.

When it began to get dark, Harry stood up and bought one crate of Butterbeer, for
the walk back to Hogwarts.

When they got outside, they watched as the girls finally left the large clothing shop.
They were all carrying bags, all were unable to be seen through.

They joined the lads and they all made their way back to Hogwarts, ready for the
following day.

----------------------------

A bit of a fun chapter here. We see more of the students. Also, we get the
confrontation about the sexual matters Ron and Lavender were caught with.
Anyway, hope you liked it and I hope you continue. The next chapter is the Ball and
called "News of a Departure."

Chapter 26 : News of a Departure.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 15

Font:

The next morning, Harry awoke as early as he normally did. He looked around and
was shocked not to see Hermione any where.
Harry decided to do some work-out in the common room, instead of going for a jog.
He pulled on some clothing and entered the common room.

When he arrived, he was gob smacked instantly. The common room was full of girls
and a half awake Ron.

“Aup, mate.” said Ron groggily, letting out a large yawn.

“Alright. I might go back to bed, you know. I don’t want to be around whilst these lot
are getting ready.” said Harry, looking around at the rushing girls.

“Yeah, might do the same. You won’t get back to sleep, will you?” asked Ron,
looking up at his friend, who had become a very light sleeper.

“I’ll drink a sleeping potion. I have one somewhere. Make sure you wake me later.
See you in a bit.” said Harry, before turning away and re-entering his bedroom.

He walked across the room and swung open his trunk. He rummaged through the
contents and finally found what he was looking for. He found a vial of a sleeping
potion.

He smiled and climbed into his bed. Within seconds he was back into his dream
world. No nightmares or any other worries, just himself and his mind. He felt
peaceful, as though nothing could harm him.

He began to dream about what the Ball will be like and he began to dream about
how embarrassed he would be if he fell over, whilst dancing. He didn’t want to
dance, but he knew Hermione would get her own way.

***
It was the cold water drenching him that woke Harry Potter later on that day. Ron
was hovering over him, smiling broadly.

“What you think you’re doing?” snapped Harry angrily, drying himself off on his bed
sheets.

“You sure can brew those sleeping draughts. I couldn’t wake you normally. Anyway,
we have two hours to get ready. The lads are coming up in a minute, they
downstairs.” said Ron, before throwing Harry his dressing robe.

As Ron said that, all the Seventh-Year Gryffindors lads walked into the room. They
were chatting happily, carrying arms of bags.

“Aup, Harry. You having a shower?” asked Seamus cheerfully, watching Harry nod
sleepily and enter the bathroom.

Harry had a shower, whilst the rest of the lads joked around and got dressed into
their dress robes. They were getting ready pretty slowly, just chatting mainly.

When Harry walked out of the bathroom, with just a towel wrapped around his
waist, he caught the attention of the lads.

“What you been doing?” asked Neville curiously, looking at Harry’s formed six pack
and his toned chest, muscular arms and toned back.

“Just a bit of exercise. Come on guys, we haven’t got much time. Get ready, so we
can get this night over with.” said Harry, pulling on some boxers and walking
around his bedroom in just those.
He began gathering a set of dress robes and all his needed items, then placed them
on his bed. He looked down at them and sighed.

He began pulling on his garments and began tidying himself up, looking at himself
in the mirror as he went. Once he was dressed, he splashed on some expensive
aftershave, sprayed some deodorant and conjured a white rose, which he place in
his jacket pocket.

“Looking good, mate.” said Ron happily, tidying himself up and looking at himself in
the mirror. “Come on, guys, lets get tonight over with.”

Harry and the lads left the bedroom and they all walked down into the common
room. All the girls that were there before, were still there, although they were only
touching things up now.

When all the lads got to the foot of the staircase, all the girls hushed and began
eyeing them all up. It was coincidental that Harry was in front of all the lads,
whereas Hermione was in front of all the girls. It made it look as they were the
leaders, which in a way, they were.

Harry stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Hermione, holding her at arms
length. He looked down at her highlighted perfect figure and almost melted at the
sight of her. She was gorgeous.

Hermione looked back at how formal and smart Harry looked. She noticed the white
rose in his pocket and then planted a tender kiss on his lips.

“What’s with the rose?” asked Hermione curiously, wrapping her arms around his
neck and resting her head against his shoulder.

His scent was driving her crazy. She just felt like she would want to pounce on him
and touch every piece of his body. She wanted nothing more than to get
themselves in bed together.
Harry was enchanted with Hermione’s divine perfume. He left gentle kiss trails
down her neck, before forcing himself to step back slightly, before he become too
overwhelmed.

“I’ve started to really like white roses. I don’t know why. I just really like them.” said
Harry honestly, wrapping one arm around Hermione’s waist and standing beside
her.

Harry and Hermione led all the other couples or the other dates away from the
common room. They all walked through the castle, down to the Entrance Hall.

In the Entrance Hall, there were the entire school. Every student was dressed up
and almost all had a date. Harry could see that the younger members of the school
weren’t dressed as well as the older ones.

This was probably because of their age and they weren’t really into fashion and that
they didn’t really know how to look. Harry could see the awe in most of their faces,
as Harry, Hermione and the other couples walked towards the front of the Entrance
Hall.

Hermione was wearing a very pale pink dress. It trailed on the floor slightly and she
had a small silver purse. Harry assumed more make-up or something was inside.

The dress had silver trimmings and blended in darker pink, and lighter pinks. Her
hair was set into long curls, which fell to the middle of her back.

She was wearing all the jewellery that Harry and her parents had bought her. They
were all diamond filled and very expensive.

When they reached the main doors, they opened instantly. All the students filed out
of the Entrance Hall and into the grounds.
An extremely large gazebo had been set up, for dancing. A small stage with a small
band was in the centre. Harry hadn’t ever seen or heard of the band, so he thought
they were upcoming ones.

There were tables of refreshments just outside the gazebo, which was lighting the
entire grounds. As the students filed out, the band began playing.

Hermione practically dragged Harry to the dance floor, where she forced him to
dance with her. She could tell that dancing was not one of the things Harry was
gifted for. She began leading him through a dance, making it look as though he was
dancing, not that it was Hermione dancing for both of them.

Harry caught a glance from Ron and they both shared a look of annoyance. They
rolled their eyes at each other and went along with the night, knowing full well that
the girls wouldn’t be happy if they refused to dance with them.

After an hour, a slow song had finally come on. Hermione placed Harry’s hands
around his waist, which he made slip down to her backside.

She didn’t move it, but wrapped her hands around his neck, placing her head on his
chest. They both swayed and moved slightly with the music. Harry didn’t have to do
much, just keeping swinging from one side to another.

When the song had finished, he looked to his left and walked over to a table of
drinks. He grabbed a large glass of Pumpkin Juice and rested for a bit.

Ron wasn’t allowed to get a drink, as he then had to dance with both Hermione and
Lavender. Harry laughed at the glare from Ron.

“Harry, I am glad I can get you alone.” said an old voice, all too familiar.
Harry turned around and looked up at the aging Dumbledore. Harry could see that
Dumbledore was going to say something, which he had been thinking about for
some time.

“Yeah, here I am. What is it?” asked Harry curiously.

“I want to offer you something, that will get you so close to the General stage of
your powers.” replied Dumbledore softly.

“That is?” said Harry, taking a deep drink from his glass.

“To be trained by the best there is, in combat. It will be a three month course,
getting you ready for when the battle is. We know it isn’t far away.” said
Dumbledore calmly.

“Yeah, good idea. When will I start?” asked Harry eagerly.

“Next week we are holding a career decision meeting. The Head-Boy and Head-Girl
will be required to attend these interviews, of all the Seventh-Year, alongside myself
and Professor McGonagall. Once that is over, we will depart to your castle.”
explained Dumbledore simply.

“To my castle?” said Harry, placing his empty glass down. “Why not here, at
Hogwarts?”

“We need utter privacy. You will not have any contact, other than from the people
in the Order and obviously your trainers.” said Dumbledore seriously, knowing that
Harry would get uncomfortable about this.
“For three months?” said Harry, his mouth hanging open slightly. “You mean I won’t
be able to see Hermione and everyone?”

“That is right. You may write occasionally, but it is limited, to create the best of our
training.” said Dumbledore honestly.

At the mention of her name, Hermione joined in on the conversation. She looked at
the thinking Harry and the hopeful Dumbledore.

“What is it?” asked Hermione, linking arms with Harry.

“I think Dumbledore has something to tell you. I’m going for a walk.” said Harry,
before grabbing a Butterbeer and walking away from them both.

He ignored his name being called out from his friends and walked to the lake. He
sat on a tree trunk and looked over at the sparkling waters of the lake.

Harry thought about what it would be like being away from his friends, his girlfriend,
for three months. He didn’t understand why he felt uneasy about the idea, after all,
he does spend the summer away from them.

However, Harry knew that if he accepted the offer of training, he would become
able to defeat Voldemort. He knew that this was a good thing, but he also knew
what affect it would have on himself. He would become fond of being above
everyone else, he knew he would become arrogant with certain things.

Harry feared that once he returned from his three month absence, he would be a
changed person and that he would treat the people around him differently.
After ten minutes, Harry heard movement behind him. He sensed his inner power
telling him it was no threat. Harry shook his head, as his power once again worked
with him.

“Dumbledore has told us.” said the voice of Ron from behind him.

“And?” said Harry, turning to look back at Hermione, Ron and Lavender stood
watching him. “I’m leaving it up to you three, because I might come back a changed
person.”

“We think you should go. You need all the training you can get. Dumbledore will be
training you himself, alongside some of the best duellers in the world.” said
Lavender seriously.

“What about you, Hermione?” asked Harry, looking at Hermione, who had her head
bowed down.

“Dumbledore said that he can offer some training for us three, so that we will be
better for the war as well. It will be at Hogwarts. If you’re to take the training, you
need hardly any socialisation for the time during it.” said Hermione, not really
answering Harry’s question.

“Do you want me to go?” asked Harry, not taking his eyes off Hermione. “I’ll leave it
up to you.”

“I don’t want you to, because you will go away and you will be changed. But I know
that the training will keep you alive at the war, so I will still have you.” said
Hermione, not giving Harry eye connection.

“You haven’t answered my question. Do you want me to go?” said Harry, crossing
the space between the two of them and placing his finger under Hermione’s chin,
before lifting it up to meet him.
“Go.” she muttered, taking her eyes from him once more. “It’s the only chance we
have.”

Harry nodded and bent down. He kissed her gently and then held her tightly to him.
She wrapped her arms around him and breathed in his intoxicating aftershave.

“Lets get back to the Ball, before they send out a search party.” said Ron, placing a
hand around Lavender’s waist and guiding them away from the lake.

Once they got back to the large gazebo, Harry nodded at Dumbledore and received
a slight nod back. Harry then joined Hermione in another slow dance.

That night, Harry and Hermione climbed into bed and tucked together tightly, as
though not wanting to let go. Harry fell asleep, as soon as he knew Hermione had
fallen to sleep.

***

Over the following week, Professor McGonagall had placed hundreds of leaflet in the
four house common rooms.

In the Head-Boy and Girl common room, they had their own stacks of leaflets. Over
the week, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lavender had been deeply engrossed in the
leaflets, reading the deep descriptions of the different jobs.

“Eh, Ron?” said Harry, looking down at a thick booklet, the thickest of the lot. “Read
the final page, of new job titles. It’s the one about half way down, Specialist
Enforcer.”
Ron grabbed the book curiously and scanned the back page for the description of a
new job title. Harry watched as Ron stood in excitement and waved it around,
holding his hand over his mouth in happiness.

“This is the one. It involves the Auror department and I don’t need high
qualifications for it.” said Ron happily, dropping the booklet and pacing the room in
thought.

Hermione picked the booklet up and found the description. She quickly read it and
smiled. She then progressed to read it out aloud:

“A Specialist Enforcer is a newly placed job position in the Auror department. With
more war and more criminal activity, this job title was set in place. A Specialist
Enforcer has the job to tell a team of Aurors where and how to approach certain
situations. Also known as a Auror Strategist.” said Hermione, breathing slightly.

“A Specialist Enforcer must have a well concentrated mind and must be able to
think several steps forward. The Enforcer must be able to predict the next move of
any situation.” continued Hermione, remembering their first year of Hogwarts, with
a live Wizard chess game.

“Although the Enforcer doesn’t actually take part in the actions of the Aurors, they
will be placed a higher rank than a normal Auror and several ranks below an Elite
Auror. This will give the power to give orders to normal Aurors, as they so wish.”
read Hermione, holding the book more firmly.

“The requirements for training, to become a Specialist Enforcer are, an Outstanding

in Charms, at N.E.W.T level. At least an Exceeds Expectations in Defence Against
the Dark Arts, at N.E.W.T level. At least an Acceptable in History of Magic, at
N.E.W.T level. And finally, at least an Exceeds Expectations in Transfiguration.”
explained Hermione, looking up at Ron as she finished reading.

“You think you can get them?” asked Harry seriously, remembering Ron’s O.W.L
results.
“I can get Defence Against the Dark Arts and hopefully Charms. I don’t know about
the other two. Why History of Magic, of all subjects?” said Ron, sitting in a chair and
folding his arms.

“I suppose you will need some knowledge of past war methods.” said Lavender
simply, looking back down at her leaflet, about the Department of Mysteries.

“Me and Lavender can help with History of Magic and Transfiguration. I’m sure
Harry will give you a bit of tutoring in Transfiguration as well, seeing as he has
grown to it.” said Hermione, looking briefly at Harry nodded as he read more about
the Elite Auror section.

“What does it say about the Department of Mysteries, Lavender?” asked Harry
curiously, knowing that the Department of Mysteries was also a large interest to
him.

“It says I need to pass all my exams. With most at Outstanding. I have the right
subjects, just not sure if I can get the grades. It also states that those who come
under recommendation tend to be selected before others. That’s where the
influence is needed.” said Lavender, looking up at Harry, who was slouching in his
chair.

“You’ll do it, your almost as clever as Hermione. As I’ve said, if I’m more respected
amongst the Wizarding community, to a point where I can get things done, I will
back you.” said Harry honestly.

“Thanks. I think I should be able to make it, with your support and if I start revising
now.” said Lavender simply, picking up another leaflet. “Have you decided what you
want to do, Hermione?”

“I’m going to train in Healing. If I graduate, I will see how things go from there.” said
Hermione, writing in a thin book.
“What you writing, love?” asked Harry curiously.

“My revision diary. I’m going to be starting soon.” replied Hermione, shutting the
book after finishing a section.

“The exams are months away. Why you starting now?” said Ron, just registering
what Lavender and Hermione had said.

“We, unlike some, want the best grades we can get. Anyway, I’m done. I’m going to
see Professor McGonagall about something, so I will see you lot later.” said
Hermione, before giving Harry a soft kiss and leaving the common room.

It wasn’t long till Lavender jumped up and followed her. Harry and Ron rolled their
eyes at the two females, that they loved, that were obsessed with knowledge.

For the rest of the day, Harry and Ron played Wizard’s chess and other games. By
the time Hermione and Lavender returned, with beaming smiles, they were both
ready to go to bed.

Hermione kept Harry up for an extra hour, telling him how much she loved him and
how much she wanted to be with him forever. Harry was slightly taken back to why
Hermione had all of a sudden began very serious about her feelings.

“What’s making you say all this?” asked Harry curiously, frowning slightly.

“Oh, nothing. Just something Lavender told me, something that is really important.”
replied Hermione simply, beaming and then allowing them both to go to bed.

-----------------------------
You're about to see a change in Harry in the following chapters. Harry will be
trained intently in the following chapters. I hope you all liked this and I hope you all
continue to read. Thanks for reading this far.

Chapter 27 : Careers Decision and Departure.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 14

Font:

“Harry, get up!” shouted Hermione, shaking him firmly.

Harry rolled over and groaned. He buried his face under his pillows and tried to fall
back asleep. Hermione placed her hands on her hips and huffed.

“Get up, Harry!” said Hermione firmly, pulling the covers off of him.

“Ughh!” grumbled Harry, his annoyance obvious. “Don’t wanna.”

“Get up now!” snapped Hermione, jumping on to the bed and straddling him.

She looked down at his bare chest and pulled on the pillow covered his face. Once
she finally pulled it away, she looked back at an annoyed face.

Harry was slightly lifted when he imagined something between him and Hermione,
something that involved the position she was sitting on him.
He slowly wormed his hand on Hermione’s thighs and pulled her slightly closer. She
held his hands gently and looked down as he slowly awoke properly.

Harry pulled Hermione towards him gently, acting as though he just wanted a hug.
Hermione bent down and wrapped her arms around him.

Harry took his advantage and swung her around, so that he was on top of her. She
looked at him and shook her head.

“Not today. Get up or you’ll be sleeping out of this bed.” she said seriously,
worming her way from under Harry and stood at the edge of the bed.

Harry groaned and flopped on to the bed, his face buried into a pillow. Hermione
gently pulled him, really wanting him to get out of bed.

“Please, get up. We need to sort out what we want to talk about in the meetings.”
said Hermione, letting go of Harry’s arm as he turned to face her.

She shook her head and turned away. Harry looked down at her sports bra and
white hot pants. Harry smiled and groped her backside.

She turned to him and tried to put on a serious expression, but she couldn’t stay
mad at him and laughed. She shook her head and pulled on some clothes, throwing
some to Harry as well.

Harry looked at the clock and was surprised that he was still in bed. It was nine in
the morning, Harry was normally up four hours earlier. He shook his head at not
waking and pulled on the clothes.

He entered the common room, where Hermione, Lavender and a yawning Ron were
sat. They were reading more leaflets and checking out more career options.
“When do we have to go to McGonagall’s office?” asked Harry sleepily, sitting on
the sofa and pulling a leaflet towards him.

“Well, the meetings start at ten. So we should really head off now, seeing as you
took so long getting out of bed.” said Hermione, in a bad mood slightly.

“Who’s got your knickers in a twist?” asked Harry, pulling Hermione towards him
and hugging her with one arm.

“No one!” she snapped, throwing Harry’s hand off her and standing up, walking
over to the exit. “Come on!”

Harry looked at Ron expectantly, wanting to know what was wrong with her. Harry
could faintly see Lavender mouth ‘Time of the month’, before being dragged out.

Harry knew that women acted very differently, once they were on their period.
Harry decided to keep quiet and give Hermione her space.

When they arrived at McGonagall’s office, they found Dumbledore and McGonagall
waiting patiently. McGonagall waving her hand at the chairs beside herself and
Dumbledore.

Hermione took the seat beside McGonagall, whilst Harry sat next to Dumbledore.
Dumbledore smiled and looked at the distance between the two teenagers he knew
loved each other.

“Is everything alright?” asked Dumbledore calmly.

Harry opened his mouth to speak, but received daggers from Hermione, causing
him to close it. Hermione looked at the Professors.
“Everything is fine. Let’s get this over with.” said Hermione simply, folding her
arms.

Dumbledore rose his eyebrows slightly and smiled. He could see arguments
happening between these two lovers, something that appeared in all strong
relationships.

“Right. Let’s start with you, Mr Potter. Let’s go over your career decisions meeting,
then Miss Granger and then we can do the rest of your year.” said McGonagall, as
stern as ever.

“Okay.” said Harry calmly, facing McGonagall.

“Are you still interested in the career of an Auror?” asked McGonagall seriously.

“Yeah, nothing else I really want to do. Only other thing that has interested me is
becoming an Unspeakable and possibly a teacher.” said Harry simply.

“Well, Hogwarts would offer you a job as a teacher, without question. You show the
skills of teaching, when forming and carrying out Dumbledore’s Army.” said
Dumbledore honestly. “If you decided to become a teacher, a place here would be
warmly opened.”

“Becoming an Auror needs a lot of patience, endurance and a lot of work. Three
years of Auror Academy will be very intense and hard work. Most people actually
quit or fail Auror Academy.” explained McGonagall, withdrawing a booklet from her
desk.

“The first two years you will cover all spell work needed, all of which is very
advanced. Auror Academies all have their own level. Hartwood Auror Academy for
example, is the highest level. It is the best and most advanced Academy in the
world. Studying here will give you the best you can be and this has a wider opening
at becoming an Elite Auror, which I might add is extremely rare.” said McGonagall,
looking down a list of Academies.

“Since the new Minister was placed, a new rule and a new way of Auror teaching
was introduced. Auror Academies haven’t been used for many years, as Aurors
were rare to occur. Now, all Academies are being advanced and reopened.
Hartwood is, and probably always will be, the best Academy in the world.” said
Dumbledore, playing with the bottom of his beard.

“If you are lucky enough to be accepted into Hartwood, you will almost certainly
graduate, now that the Ministry is accepting more Aurors. The Minister created a
new form of Auror, which is the Elite Auror. These will be as rare as Aurors originally
were. The Minister is accepting Academy graduates as normal Aurors, who are able
to defend basically.” continued Dumbledore, looking towards McGonagall for her to
continue.

“Yes, becoming an Auror is fairly easy. You just need to get into an Academy, which
have their own entry levels. If you graduate, you are hired and you are an Auror. To
become an Elite Auror, as you wish, you will need the best skills and you must be
able to defeat anyone the Academy or Ministry may face you with. This is rare, that
either one of no Elite Aurors will come out of an Academy.” said McGonagall.

“So, what things will I be learning over the years?” asked Harry, unfazed by the
hard work ahead of him.

“The first two years you will go over powerful spells. Charms, hexes, curses and
enchantments, anything that is advanced. You will also go over potions and poisons,
which will be used possibly in certain missions of an Auror. The final year will be
where you learn your tactics. You will learn stealth and ways of battle. You will learn
how to disguise yourself and how to professionally triumphant over Dark Wizards
and criminals.” replied McGonagall formally, flipping several pages in her booklet.

“Certain Academies teach Animagi, something Hartwood especially consider a must

in an Auror’s life.” said Dumbledore calmly. “If you get into Hartwood, you will
definitely start Animagi instantly, as it takes three years to accomplish.”
“As I said before, it is a difficult career path. Seeing as you are aiming for becoming
an Elite Auror, I would expect it to be extremely difficult, even for you.” said
McGonagall, closing her booklet.

“Do you think I could get into this Hartwood?” asked Harry curiously.

“Hartwood requires five NEWTs, all of which need to be Outstanding. Professor

Snape has said you are around Outstanding, which is good, some extra work may
seal this. You are Exceeds Expectations in my class, therefore some hard work is
needed, something I’m sure Miss Granger will help with.” said McGonagall, briefly
glancing at Hermione who said nothing. “Your charm work as improved dramatically
and Professor Flitwick believes you should get an Outstanding easily. You have
always been top of your class in Defence Against the Dark Arts, so I daresay there
are no problems there. An Outstanding in any of your other subjects will seal your
position at Hartwood.”

“Once this war is over, I am afraid Harry will have more than Outstanding in some of
his exams. When Voldemort is defeated, Harry’s powers and knowledge will boost.
He will get the knowledge and power of Voldemort, because of the seal between
them, that of the Prophecy and his scar.” said Dumbledore truthfully, not doubting
Harry’s potential and skill.

“What other subject do you think would be best to have?” asked Harry eagerly.

“Well, seeing as you’re taking Healing, that would be a very big boost, because it
will show you can heal wounds from fighting. Also, Care of Magical Creatures or
Herbology would be a good grade. Proving you can care for Dark Creatures or
possibly make herbs for potions.” replied Dumbledore, smiling happily. “All subjects
are reaching an Outstanding, from looking at your class reports.”

“Great!” said Harry excitedly. “I should be in there then. What about the job as an
Unspeakable?”
“Well, if you get the grades needed for becoming an Auror, you will almost be able
to train as an Unspeakable. If you have seven Outstanding, you will be able to
train.” said McGonagall, reading from a leaflet.

“I’ll stick with becoming an Auror, always have wanted to.” said Harry calmly,
smiling and signing a form McGonagall handed him.

“This is your application form. I will fill it in and send it off, once we have your NEWT
results.” explained McGonagall, placing the form in Harry’s folder.

“Now, Miss Granger, do you still have an ambition to become a Healer?” asked
Dumbledore, turning to Hermione, who looked slightly grumpy.

“I do but I also have other ideas.” replied Hermione, not looking into any of their
eyes.

“And they so are?” asked McGonagall, opening Hermione’s folder.

“Becoming a teacher or to write and invent things. The problem with gaining decent
grades is that more things open up for me.” said Hermione, biting her lip as she
placed herself into an awkward situation.

“Okay. As you approached me earlier in the week, you mentioned that you’re
interested in a job at Hogwarts. Any senior teaching position. As I told you,
Hogwarts would almost certainly hire you.” said McGonagall, reading through
several of Hermione’s notes.

“As for you writing books and inventing, you are more than capable. You have
shown outstanding work with writing essays and researching topics. However,
unless you were to go deeply in researching a certain topic, that can be done whilst
in a full career.” continued McGonagall simply, looking back up at Hermione.
“I understand that, but I can’t decide between teaching or healing.” said Hermione,
shaking her head in frustration, showing her temper for the day.

“That isn’t a problem, Miss Granger. I can write out two application forms and then
over the summer, you can decide which to accept.” said McGonagall, placing two
application forms into Hermione’s folder and smiling very briefly.

“The last thing we ask our seventh-years, is about their accommodation after
Hogwarts. I know that Harry will definitely need a solid mind on where he will be
living, but for you, Miss Granger, I don’t know about.” said Professor McGonagall,
flipping Hermione’s folder to another page, the only one that was almost blank.

“Well, I thought that maybe me and Harry would move in together. If Harry doesn’t
want that, then I will be fine at my parents, until I decide to leave.” said Hermione,
briefly showing a slightly softer side of her bad mood, as she thought about living
with Harry.

“Well, that’s what I wanted. For me and Hermione to move in together, to start our
lives together. However, I won’t be using the castle. It has too much history of the
Dark Arts and it is far too big. I will end up buying a new house.” said Harry, looking
in Hermione’s eyes and smiling gently.

“What do you plan on doing with the castle?” asked Dumbledore curiously.

“I don’t know yet. Something will eventually occur.” said Harry, shrugging his
shoulders.

“Okay. That is all. Lets begin with the rest of the year, shall we?” said Dumbledore,
who was half in deep thought and half carrying on his role in the meetings.

“Yeah, lets get this over with. Then we can start the three months afterwards.” said
Harry, sitting up in his seat and pulling a folder and a clipboard towards him.
“Seamus Finnigan is our first student.” said Professor McGonagall sternly, sending a
spell to the door of her office.

After a minute, in walked Seamus. He smiled at Harry and Hermione, before sitting
in the offered seat before them.

“As you well know, Mr Finnigan, this meeting is to seal your plans after Hogwarts.
The first thing we want to cover is the career or future plans you are interested in.
Then we he a matter of knowing where you will be living once you have left
Hogwarts.” said Professor McGonagall formally, her words sounding as though they
had been repeated many times over.

“Yeah, I know.” said Seamus simply.

“Seamus, did you ever think of a career you feel suitable for?” asked Harry
curiously, remembering Seamus mentioning he was hoping for a meeting he
currently sat in.

“Only the Obliviator Department of the Ministry.” replied Seamus, looking from
Professor McGonagall to Harry.

“Well, what I have hear is a small description of that career. And it isn’t that good of
a wage and the working atmosphere is pretty hectic, however, they are normally
out of the office and on a job. If you don’t mind travelling and pretty low wage, then
you might fit in.” said Harry, after reading the paragraph about being in the
Obliviator Department.

“What else is there for me?” asked Seamus, looking at one face to the next.

“Looking at your grades, you are slightly under average. Good charms though. You
could become an Obliviator with a bit of work. You could also be a curse-breaker for
Gringotts. I believe they’re looking for more employees with them qualifications.”
said Hermione, reading from her own clipboard.

“I’ve heard about that, from Ron. His brother is one. Actually, I would prefer to be
one of those curse-breakers. The Ministry can’t have everyone.” said Seamus
finally.

“Then that’s settled. I will file an application for Gringotts. We just need to know of
your living situation after Hogwarts.” said Professor McGonagall, jotting several
notes down.

“I plan on staying with me mum for a bit longer. Until I’ve sorted a job out.” said
Seamus simply.

“That is for definite?” asked McGonagall, jotting something else down.

“Yep. Hundred percent.” replied Seamus, receiving a disapproving glare from

McGonagall against his attempted coolness.

“Right, Mr Finnigan, that is all. I will send off your application form to Gringott’s
Bank and hope to see a reply at your mother’s residence, over the summer.” said
McGonagall briskly, nodding her head for Seamus to leave.

Seamus nodded and smiled. He left the room and allowed the other interviews
begin. Harry, Hermione, Dumbledore and McGonagall spent almost four hours
interviewing everyone.

Harry was surprised at how his fellow students were actually quite mature. Harry
knew they were now classed as adults, but he found it hard to see them other than
school friends and people to mess around with.
Once the final interview had finished, Hermione glanced instantly at Harry and
Dumbledore. Harry realised and turned towards her.

“Is it time?” asked Harry, looking back at Dumbledore.

“Yes, Harry.” replied Dumbledore softly, standing to one side, beside the fireplace.

Hermione instantly broke into sobs. Harry rushed over and crouched down beside
her seat. He placed a hand on her back and rubbed it slightly.

“Hey, don’t cry, baby.” said Harry, embracing her entirely after he saw tear streaks
down her face. “Is this why you’ve been off with me all day?”

Harry felt Hermione’s head move up and down in his chest. He held her tighter and
then released her. He looked her in the eyes and made sure she was focusing all
her attention on him.

“Listen to me. I am going to return after the three months and me and you will be
together forever after that. We all know I might come back slightly different, but
remember, I am still Harry and I will always love you.” said Harry truthfully, his
words coming from the heart.

Hermione sobbed again and smiled slightly. She kissed Harry and then stood up.
Harry followed and allowed Hermione to guide him to the fireplace.

“You pay real attention to your training, Harry. Make sure you become better than
anyone other person in the world. Stronger, fitter and more powerful. Do that and
then return, that will make me happy.” said Hermione gently, caressing Harry’s
cheek slightly.
They shared one more tender kiss before Harry climbed into the fireplace with
Dumbledore. Before Dumbledore sent them zooming to their destination, Harry
turned back to Hermione one more time.

“Tell Ron and everyone that I’ll see them in three months.” said Harry finally, before
winking at her and vanishing instantly.

Hermione instantly broke into more tears and McGonagall took it up as her duty and
embraced her. Hermione cried into McGonagall’s shoulder, knowing Harry won’t be
entirely Harry when he returned.

When Harry and Dumbledore reappeared, they were stood in the living room of the
large castle of Potter Residence.

“The castle has been prepared furrow for our three months. To the east of the
grounds there is one form of training all set up and ready. In the dungeons there is
another. Another in the library. One more in my office and the final in a large room
to the west of the castle. Of course we’re only using the large part of your castle,
the one you lent the Order.” explained Dumbledore calmly.

“Okay. I’m going to check them out. I need some time to think over things. If you
don’t mind, Albus.” said Harry, looking at his mentor through nervous eyes.

“Not at all, this is your property. Do not be nervous, Harry. Myself and your other
trainers will not do anything we don’t think you’re capable of.” said Dumbledore.

“Which is practically nothing.” said Harry, knowing full well that he was capable of
doing almost everything.

Harry turned around and walked outside into the grounds, deciding to check out the
set up training part in the east side of the grounds.
Dumbledore watched him go and sighed slightly. He re-entered the living room,
where he decided he would take some time to think things over, just like Harry.

Harry walked over a small hill and looked down. What he saw almost made him
faint. The biggest landscape of tunnelling he had ever seen was in front of him.
Wide, tall and deep. He couldn’t see much inside, as it was pitch black.

Harry feared what was lurking in those shadows and didn’t expect it to be anything
nice. Harry shook his head and took several examinations, deciding against entering
until he knew what was inside.

There was nothing at all in the library. The only thing added was an old fashioned
projector and a large blackboard. Harry suspected that this room was going to be at
least the theory side of things or schooling of some sort.

Once Harry found the large room in the west that Dumbledore mentioned, he
entered and all he found was a lot of wooden boxes, of all sizes and one very large
duelling stage.

That alone gave away that this room will be for duelling. He just wondering what
was in the boxes. He suspected they were to complete the room, as this was the
only room on Harry’s land that contained no furniture.

Harry knew it would be rude for him to go snooping around Dumbledore’s office, so
he decided to wait till the following day, when his training would begin.

The last place Harry checked out was the dungeons. He found most rooms
containing all different things. Cleaning equipment, the entrance to the kitchens,
the old furniture from before and a large cauldron.

Harry looked more into this room, suspecting it was his place of training. One huge
cauldron sat in the centre of the room, big enough to hold two people comfortably.
Surrounding the room were two stools and ten smaller cauldrons on two separate
working counters, at opposite side of the room from one another.

The walls were lined with many cabinets and shelves, all holding vials and pots full
of different ingredients. On the north side of the room, he found a very large desk
with ten different sized plant pots on each side of the table.

Beside the table sat bags of compost and gardening tools. Harry frowned slightly
but left the room not much later.

He left the large castle and entered his own personal one. He made his way slower
to his private section and sunk low into the sofas.

“Will it be three months of hell and torture or will it be three months of absolute
enjoyment?” said Harry aloud, talking to no one in particular.

----------------------------

Away Harry goes. Time for his training. What do you think he will become? Thanks
for reading and I hope you continue. I hope this was okay.

Chapter 28 : The People Who Changed Harry Potter.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 16

Font:

Harry spent an entire day looking at the obstacle courses and all the other training
tools. He sat on a bench by his lake and he looked up at the sky.
“If anyone is up there, why do you pick on me?” said Harry, sighing and rubbing his
face.

“It will be alright, Harry.” said and elderly voice from a close bunch of trees.

Harry span around and found the ancient wizard. The wisest man he knew and the
only man he knew would be entirely honest with him.

“Albus, I want you to answer me truthfully on this. What could I be like upon leaving
here?” said Harry seriously, looking deeply into the powerful eyes of Albus
Dumbledore.

“There is the risk that you may find a fondness for power. It is even more probable
because of your age. Anyone trained at a young age hold the risk of being addicted
to power.” replied Dumbledore honestly, taking a seat with Harry.

“With an addiction to power comes murder, arrogance and basically all that is anti-
social. Will I become a menace, Albus?” said Harry, looking into Dumbledore’s eyes
for the truth.

“I believe there is a fifty percent chance of murder coming in your wake. A seventy
five percent chance of arrogance, but only against those who foolishly attempt to
over power you and of course your enemies.” replied Dumbledore truthfully, looking
down at the child he would change into a god.

“What about other anti-social acts?” asked Harry cautiously.

“They will be at a limit. I believe you will take orders from those who are in charge
of you. For example your superior in some line of work.” said Dumbledore calmly.
“So you think I won’t be changed much?” asked Harry seriously, hope in his tone of
voice.

“You will be changed, that is unavoidable. I believe you will be addicted to one of
the three forms of power.” said Dumbledore, looking over at the wide span of the
lake.

“And they are?” pushed Harry, following the old man’s gaze.

“The first isn’t that bad to have. To become addicted to knowledge. I myself confess
of that addiction. As I am a natural powerful being, being a King of Magic, that is my
addiction.” explained Dumbledore, smirking slightly.

“I suppose that’s Hermione’s addiction also.” said Harry, grinning as he thought of

Hermione reading a thick book.

“That is correct. However, her addiction hasn’t really begun. All natural powerful
beings will have one of the forms of magical addiction. Heirs of powerful people or
elementals.” said Dumbledore, turning back to Harry.

“What are the other two forms of addiction?” asked Harry curiously.

“The second is the addiction to progress in something. To invent, discover or create

the things said to be impossible. Your grandparents had this addiction. This
addiction or the knowledge addiction have no risks what so ever. However, the third
and final one does.” said Dumbledore, slowly looking into Harry’s eyes.

“The addiction of power is the worst of the three. For a person to want more and
more power. To be able to do what very few can. This can lead to deaths and
normally the Dark Arts. Voldemort, Slytherin and even people of the good have had
the addiction. Godric Gryffindor was addicted to crushing his enemies with his
powers.” continued Dumbledore softly.
“Godric Gryffindor was near the start of my bloodline. He was my relation, I am his
Heir. The Potter family is one of the oldest. How large is it?” said Harry, hoping to
get a bit more information about his family.

“The Potter family is rumoured to be an extremely large one. All of mostly

pureblood up until the last twenty years. However, they are the most secretive.
Hardest to track down. Thousands of people would happily say they are related to
Godric Gryffindor or any of the other masses of famous powerful people, including
yourself.” said Dumbledore truthfully.

“So, I could have Wizarding relations out there?” asked Harry, his heart and
stomach jumping at the thought.

“I believe there are hundreds. However, they are close to impossible to track and
nothing is known of them. For all we know they could be deeply into the Dark Arts
and could possibly be a threat to your life. Considering most are powerful, therefore
all will have one of the addictions.” said Dumbledore, trying to get Harry to
understand why nothing was mentioned previously.

“Okay, I understand. Maybe that’s something to look into for the future.” said Harry,
standing up and throwing stones into the lake.

“Maybe it is, maybe it isn’t. Only time will tell.” said Dumbledore simply, standing
up and looking down at his watch. “It is time that I introduce you to the people who
are going to work on training you.”

Harry nodded, breathed deeply and followed his mentor into the larger castle,
where the Order of Phoenix based their headquarters.

Dumbledore led them both into a large sitting room. As Harry entered, he saw a
total of five people. Two of which he recognised.
“Alastor Moody you already know. He will be working with you on stealth,
concealment and anything else with infiltration. This is because it is his specialty.
He will also teach you about detecting the Dark Arts.” explained Dumbledore,
holding his hand pointed in the direction of Moody.

“Looking forward to it, Potter.” growled Moody, nodding his head at Harry, whilst his
magical eye zoomed around at the new people.

“Kenneth Arning you also know. He won’t be helping much in the training, he will be
like a councillor to you. He is your personal assistant. You go to him with your
problems. He will also be helped with your school work and preparations for your
exams.” continued Dumbledore, smiling as the little old figure of Kenneth walked
forward and embraced Harry happily.

Harry smiled and helped the old man back into his seat. Harry stood back into his
position next to Dumbledore and looked back at the unknown people.

“Next is Elaine McCarthy. She is an expert in potions, plants and poisons. She will
teach you how to create all the extreme potions and poisons, whilst teaching you
how to grow the ingredients. Her experience is only matched by Professor Snape,
who will help when he isn’t working for the Order.”

Harry stepped forward and shook the small thin hand of Elaine. He nodded at her
and looked at her directly in her grey cold eyes.

Harry looked at her for a while, wondering why all Potion Masters all looked as
though they were drenched in the Dark Arts. With pale skin, greasy hair and black
clothes.

Harry shook his head and stood beside Dumbledore once more. Dumbledore turned
to a tall, toned black man.
“Marvin Jackson. The reigning duelling champion for twelve years running. His
knowledge of duelling and talent for examining his opponent is amazing for
someone who is only a normal wizard, with no mythical powers to aid him. He will
be able to teach you how to predict your enemies next move and he will also be
able to tune your reflexes to phenomenal standards.” introduced Dumbledore,
smiling as he introduced Marvin.

“I thought duelling was practically illegal. Percy Weasley supported the appeal to
ban it.” said Harry, shaking the dueller’s hand firmly, trying to show that he wasn’t
weak.

“Aye, it is. But you see, the Underworld is full of powerful people all over the world.
You see, their favourite sport happens to be duelling. You see, if they want it, they
get it.” said Marvin, in a strong Irish accent as he bounced on the balls of his feet.

“So you duel for the entertainment of the mafia?” said Harry simply, stating the
obvious. Harry didn’t really take a liking to this person.

“You could say that. But for the first ten years of my career, I was a fully legitimate
duelling champion.” said Marvin, in his thick Irish accent.

“Trust me, Harry, he’s the man for the job. I know you trust me, so just stand with it
for the time being.” said Dumbledore, pulling Harry back beside him.

“Your skill of predicting the opponents next move is pretty much useless. I can
already do it. However, your other talents will help me tune mine to the best.” said
Harry briefly, before allowing Dumbledore to continue.

“We also have Craig Clarkson. He will be your fitness trainer. He will help you with
your stress and anger from training. He can also get your stronger and more
muscle. I know how you want that. He will go through several different forms of
therapy. From massage to relaxations. You will go to him after a hard day.” said
Dumbledore, introducing the relaxation therapist.
“Its an honour, Mister Potter.” said Craig, in a soft tone as he bowed slightly.

“Harry rose his eyebrows slightly and Moody sniggered slightly. Harry glanced at
Dumbledore briefly, who was grinning very slightly.

“First of all, you don’t treat me as your superior. Call me Harry, you’re the one
helping me after all.” said Harry clearly.

“Yes, sir.” said Craig softly, standing up and stepping back slightly.

“Well, they are your trainers for the following three months. Then there is of course
myself. I will train you in various areas. You will be required to spend two hours with
us all and four with Craig on a daily basis. Two hours in the morning and another in
the evening. Your mental and physical strength is essential.” said Dumbledore
calmly.

“Right, I suppose we better get ready for tomorrow and the following three
months.” said Harry, nodding and leaving the room.

He slowly made his way to his personal castle, thinking intently on what he has put
himself up for. Knowing he will be a changed Harry Potter.

Upon entering his private quarters, he sat on the edge of his bed and thought about
what he was doing, about what will happen to him.

He wasn’t scared of the training, he knew that he wouldn’t be hurt or pushed to do

anything. He entirely trusted Dumbledore and he knew Dumbledore wouldn’t make
Harry do anything that he wasn’t capable of.
The only thing that Harry feared, was how he will turn out. He didn’t want people to
hate him because of his harsh personality. He wanted people to think of him how he
was known, hopefully a bit less of a hero.

Harry just hoped that his friends continued to like him once he had become the
most powerful person in the world.

He sat there, his face in his hands, thinking about the possible things he will be
training in. He knew that Moody’s training might be a bit of hard work, but he hadn’t
the faintest idea what the other new trainers will be like.

The only one Harry actually looked forward to, was his fitness training. He had
always wanted to have a muscular body, where people knew he was strong in
fitness, not just power.

Harry laid back on his bed and looked to his right. On his bedside table was a
picture of Hermione, smiling her beautiful smile at him.

Harry smiled weakly and pulled the photo towards him. He looked into her brown
eyes and just hoped she would stick with him once he had done the training and
most importantly once the war is over, if he survived it.

He remembered how she cried when he left her. His heart broke. He had once again
hurt her. Every time she cried, he felt like crying himself. He had always said that
Hermione wouldn’t feel any pain over him.

Harry now realised that that was almost impossible for anyone who was close to
him. They would either be hurt emotionally, physically or mentally. Or even all of
them.

Harry put the photo back where it was, feeling his throat tighten as his eyes begun
to fill with tears. Harry shook his head and turned to his side.
He couldn’t help it, he had to cry. He just laid there, weeping. He couldn’t get
Hermione’s upset image from his head.

His inner power had always been able to rid his head of any images he didn’t want
to see, whilst also keeping other people from seeing them. However, his inner
power couldn’t get rid of love.

Harry rolled over, his head spinning with upset images as he tried harder and
harder to get rid of them. He buried his face in his pillows and pleading they would
go away.

After about half an hour, the images finally begun to seep away. At the thought of
the people that would get hurt actually wanting to help him, he decided it wasn’t
just his fault if they got hurt.

They stood firm at helping him and that was their decision. Harry had given them all
the chance to get out and be safe, but none of them accepted it.

He climbed off his bed and entered his office. He decided he would there and then
write out his own five year plan.

He spent an several hours on it. He based the next five years around actually
defeating Voldemort. Of actually being free from expectations.

Once he completed it, he leant back into his throne chair and looked over what he
had wrote. It read:

The Five Year Plan of Harry Potter.

If anyone other than Harry Potter read this, then I have most probably failed in the
defeat of Lord Voldemort. And I entirely apologise for my lack of talent to defeat
him.

Here is a list of the main things I would have liked to accomplish if I did defeat the
evil lurking these wonderful lands.

Firstly, I would have wished to have graduated from Hogwarts, with at least the
qualifications to go on to an Auror Academy. Getting this would make me a very
happy person and would probably allow me to continue in the other things I want to
accomplish.

Secondly, I would like to get my own place, other than the castle, which is far too
big. I would get my own place where me and Hermione Granger would spend the
rest of our lives together. The thought of me and Hermione being together forever
is one of the things that keep me going.

Thirdly, I would like a child. Girl, boy, which ever. Just to have someone that is
actually in my bloodline. For someone to look up to me and expect me to show
them things of life. For me to be able to teach someone of my own blood and
creation. A child is something I will always want.

Fourthly, I would love for the other close people in my life to get what they want out
of life. Friends to graduate, settle with someone and get the career they wanted. I
would help anyone close to me with anything I can. If its within my power, I will do
it. Something I especially want, is for the Weasley family to actually stay solid. If the
Weasley family stays intact from the war, I would also be extremely happy.

Fifthly, to get qualified from an Auror Academy as an Elite Auror. For my talents and
skills to be actually used in an appropriate way. Not to be used at the leisure of one
person, but for it to have a purpose for the world.

Sixth, if I get all of the above, I can’t really ask for much else. All I would want is for
me and Hermione to be ever lastingly in love, which I don’t doubt, and for us to be
able to bring our child or children up the best we can. To see them grow up and
mature in their magic.

One final thing would make me happy and I do aim to get to this once I am classed
as an adult entirely. I would like to find my family. I recently learnt that I have a lot
of family still out there, however, they are hard to find and are possibly against me.
However, I would still like to find them. Hopefully there will be some that are with
me and will be as happy to see them as I will them. Hopefully I will be able to gather
things about my parents more and more things about my family to be revealed.

This was wrote by Harry Potter, after thinking about how much pain can be caused
with me going through with the three month training, I am a day away from.

Thanks to whoever reads this, other than myself or the people I reveal it to and I
hope I haven’t disappointed you in failing to defeat Lord Voldemort, if I do.

Harry smiled at his work and placed it in a red Gryffindor envelope. He sealed it by a
magical binding spell, which meant only he or in the event of his death can it be
opened.

He walked into the pet room and walked over to where Hedwig and Whistler were
perched. He stroked Hedwig, feeling sorry for not using her. Then he turned to
Whistler.

“This envelope is to get into Hermione Granger’s hands if I die. If she is not
available, then Albus Dumbledore. They will know I would want it published with my
life story.” said Harry, receiving a faint hoot that sounded upset to Harry.

Harry re-entered his office and looked around. He was right, this place was far too
big for him to live and possibly raise a family. There was too much room to cover.
He knew he would buy a house and do it up slowly over the years. Then the house
would be exactly how he wanted it. One thing I forgot to write on the letter, was
that he wants to start a little collection of cars.

He smiled as thought of himself in a Ferrari or a Lamborghini. He could buy them

easily enough, he just didn’t know if he would suit them.

Once he left his office, he re-entered his bedroom, this time not to cry, but to
actually get to sleep.

He changed into some bed clothes and jumped into the King size bed. After a while,
he was able to drop into a sleep, anticipating the next days events.

----------------------------------

First of two chapters related to Harry's three month training. I hope you liked it and I
hope you all continue to read. Thanks for reading this far.

Chapter 29 : The Change of Harry Potter.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 20

Font:

Harry awoke at the usual time of five in the morning. He looked around, slightly
confused at his surroundings. It took him several minutes to remember where he
was.

He climbed out of bed and had a fairly long shower. He wasn’t sure whether he
should look forward to the days events or to dread them.
Once he finished showering, he pulled on some of his usual fitness clothing,
remembering his two hours of fitness training in the morning.

He exited his personal quarters and headed towards the stairs. As he got there, he
almost collided with Craig, who was rushing up them.

“Mister Potter, your training begins. I’m just going to monitor your usual morning
training, as I’ve heard you do. Upon monitoring it, I will create a timetable for us to
complete. It will be complete by our evening session tonight.” said Craig seriously,
standing a distance from Harry, to show he was following.

Over the two hour morning period, Harry performed his usual fitness routine. A jog
followed by sit ups, push ups and pull ups. Then ended with a jog carrying a weight
of either rocks or logs.

When he had done as much as he could, he laid on the grass, panting and breathing
heavily and rapidly. His chest pounded through the exhaustion he had placed
himself under.

“You have a fairly decent morning exercise, Mister Potter. I will get us a timetable
together and draw up the results of three months, compared to your current self.”
said Craig calmly, impressed at Harry’s usual routine.

“You think you will be able to get me muscular and that?” asked Harry hopefully,
placing his hands over his face to try cool himself down.

“Oh absolutely. I don’t want to sound rude or anything, but you are my project. My
project to make a body builder. Your biceps will be big, with a lot of neck, back and
leg muscle. I can always get that six pack more deeper and more muscle toned, as
the ladies go crazy for it.” replied Craig happily, smiling at the cheesy grin on
Harry’s face.
“Only one lady in my life. If she caught me with another woman, I think she’d kill me
herself. I fear her reaction to something like that more than Voldemort himself.”
said Harry, grinning and looking up at the sky as he thought about how bossy
Hermione can get.

“You are still young, Mister Potter. Do not deny yourself the pleasure of another
women, if you feel attracted. Do not commit yourself to a relationship too early in
your life. At least wait until you have finished school. Someone such as yourself will
have a lot of attention in a positive and true way, do not deny these signs of love.”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry, looking directly into Craig’s eyes seriously.

“What I am saying is that there will be a lot of women who would do anything to be
with you. They love you. Not for your powers, fame or wealth, but for you as a
person. If you find someone you like more the Miss Granger, do not deny yourself
the happiness. You deserve it. It is not wise to commit yourself to a relationship at a
young age, where you have not explored the world.” replied Craig, slightly wary as
he watched the glare from Harry.

“I love Hermione and I will stay with her. If I have smaller relationships in between
being with Hermione, then that is what has been chosen, but I will not purposely
think of going with another women, when I am with Hermione.” said Harry seriously,
looking away from Craig and looking around the grounds for any sign of movement.

“Sorry, Mister Potter. I meant no offence. I was merely trying to explain that there
are many of thousands of young witches out there who are attracted to you for who
you are and not what you are.” said Craig softly, hastily trying to cover his tracks.

“When is my next piece of training?” asked Harry, sitting up and looking up at his
fitness trainer, who was wearing cream robes.

“I believe you have Mister Moody, to the east of the grounds.” replied Craig simply,
before nodded and strolling away.
“Should have known that bloody course was Moody’s.” Harry said to himself,
remembering a complicated and dangerous looking course of tunnels.

Harry sighed and headed back to his personal castle. He had another shower, but a
quicker one. He pulled on some normal clothes, grabbed his wand and headed to
the eastern part of his grounds.

When Harry arrived, he could see Moody drinking from his flask. Harry was sure
Moody had Firewhisky in that thing.

Harry smiled and made his way down to where Moody was stood, his magical eye
already detecting him five minutes before he arrived.

“Good morning, Potter. Straight to it I think.” said Moody roughly, throwing his staff
to one side and leading Harry to what looked like the start.

“What you got in there, Moody?” asked Harry hastily, looking at the large tunnelled
area.

“You see, if I told you, you would be able to fight back. The aim of this first course is
to get through undetected.” said Moody calmly, waving his hand over to huge
underground tunnelling.

“So, what am I going to get detected by?” asked Harry, glancing about the
tunnelling for a sign of life.

“Traps and creatures. As soon as you’re successful, we can move on to my next

topic. I estimate a week or two and this will be a push over. After each session, I will
alter the course, so you can’t remember it.” said Moody, slapping Harry on the back
before going to sit at his make-shift office.
Harry entered the tunnelling quickly and walked straight forward into Blast-Ended
Skrewt. He quickly dragged himself out and watched as bright lights scattered the
tunnel, as the Skrewt fired its weapon.

“Constant Vigilance. Make sure your two steps are thought out and safe before you
actually do them!” said Moody, not even looking at Harry.

Harry breathed out and slowly and cautiously entered the tunnel once more. He
strained his eyes and ears into the darkness, searching for signs of movement.

Once he found where the Skrewt was wondering, he slowly felt around at his
surroundings, slowly and gradually getting past the Skrewt.

He didn’t know how he was suppose to see traps in darkness. He knew that if he lit
his wand, he would give away his position.

He racked his brain for a spell or incantation that would help him see in the dark.
Anything at all that would allow him to actually participate in this ridiculous course.

After five solid minutes, he remembered Hermione mentioning a spell that could
allow a person to see in the dark.

He remembered t for when he struggled to see in the rain, whilst playing Quidditch.
That spell was Hermione’s first suggestion, before she mentioned the water
repellent charm.

Harry spent a further minute remembering the correct incantation. He can

remember Hermione muttering his a few times, trying to see if she could remember
the correct one before she cast it.
Once he remembered it, he cast the spell and watched as a faint and quick flash of
light hit him in the chest. He smiled happily.

He looked around and could see the tunnels clearly. H smiled once again,
determined to beat the deadline that Moody had set, for completing this course.

Harry took several steps forward and felt something wrap around his waist. He rose
his eyebrows as he felt it tighten around him, making sure it would come away from
him.

He looked down and tried to rid of the snake like rope wrapped around his waist. As
he pulled, the rope got tighter and tighter.

Before he could do anything, he was dragged up and through an unknown hole in

the ground. He was thrown to the ground, where he landed painfully on his back.

“Good choice of spell, but that will only help you against creatures or your enemies
in the dark. Traps are disguised to look the same as their surroundings, you need to
look further than the decoration.” said Moody, still not looking at Harry.

Harry hit the ground in anger and restarted the course. He was getting frustrated on
the course, he hadn’t even really started it.

He continued to do for another seven times over the session with Moody. Each time
he got a little further into the tunnels.

Harry’s next training session was potion training. It wasn’t at all what he expected.
He expected it to be as boring and frustrating as Snape’s Potion lessons.
Harry actually begun enjoying he sessions and looked forward to returning after
each one. Elaine wasn’t anything like how she looked. She smiled and even laughed
at things.

The first sessions was where Elaine expressed her ideas and plans for their three
months. Everything she mentioned was interesting to Harry and she made sure she
made it clear that everything they make will only be made if she feels Harry can
cope with the complexity.

Harry learnt that they would spend the first hour and a half of their sessions on
whatever potion and poison that Elaine sets them.

For the remaining half and hour, they would work on growing the ingredients for
their current potion assignment. So they had stock for potions after the three
months of training.

What surprised Harry was that for the first two months of training, Elaine planned
on making Harry an expert with potions, poisons and their ingredients. However, for
the remaining month, Elaine would teach Harry how to brew the potions and
poisons in under half their normal brewing time.

Harry didn’t understand why they didn’t just start on the quicker version of making
the potions and poisons. Though he knew Elaine would have her reasons.

“The Polyjuice Potion is a very long and complicated potion. However, it is used in
most areas of disguise. Once we have mastered how to brew it properly, in a month,
I will then teach you how to brew any amount of it within a week.” explained Elaine
calmly, withdrawing several ingredients from her case.

“Me and my friends brew one when we was in second year. Worked well for me and
Ron, but Hermione used a cat hair by accident.” said Harry, laughing as he
remembering the memory with Hermione with a cat tail.
“Ah, that little story I’ve heard several times before. Professor Dumbledore
especially seemed rather excited about your knowledge at such a young age.” said
Elaine, smiling and lighting two fires under a cauldron each for Harry and herself.

“Wasn’t me who brewed it, I just used it to get into the Slytherin Common Room. It
was my girlfriend, Hermione Granger who brewed the potion.” said Harry, sitting on
his stool and peering into the boiling water inside the cauldron.

“Right, first of all, we need to add the base of the potion. We add these ingredients
and stir clockwise until the water is a thick yellow.” said Elaine, adding several
ingredients into the potion, followed by Harry.

They continued to make the base of the Polyjuice Potion throughout the two hours
that were of Harry’s potion training. Next session was with Kenneth.

Kenneth was the session that Harry liked the best. He would listen to Harry and he
gave him memories and feelings of being at Hogwarts.

Kenneth started Harry’s learning at where he left before completely becoming the
Prince of Souls. The name that would change the world, hopefully.

Harry was happy when he started the topics he was studying with all his other
friends. He felt slightly normal again. Doing something everyone else his age was
doing.

What Harry also enjoyed about Kenneth’s sessions was that Kenneth promised to
deliver messages to his friends and Hermione, to let them know was alright.

Once a week Harry was allowed to read letters and to reply. Each time Hermione
and Ron’s made him laugh and angry at times.
Since Harry’s departure from Hogwarts, Draco had come out of his shell and began
bullying the school once more.

After a month, Harry had almost gone back to Hogwarts to get Draco, for bullying
Hermione and his friends. Harry was fed up with Draco for all the things he did.

Harry had been restrained from going, but when it was time to write letters to his
friends, he made sure he wrote one to Draco. It read:

Draco,

I’ve wrote to tell you that I won’t be in training forever. Once I return, I hope you
know that I WILL be coming to see you. You keep on terrorising my friends, I WILL
cripple you.

Harry.

Harry made sure Draco received it and was happy that it did something, even
though it didn’t completely finish Draco’s bullying.

The sessions with Dumbledore were almost the same as they were before Harry
started his training. Nothing really changed with Dumbledore, nothing could get
more advanced that what he already taught.

The only things that were different, was Dumbledore taught Harry double what he
did before and Dumbledore set him big homework assignments.

Harry didn’t think he would enjoy his duelling sessions as much as his others.
However, it became one of his favourites.
Although Harry couldn’t learn much more about predicting the opponents next
move, Harry did learn how to understand your opponent. How to examine them and
know exactly what they could do.

What Harry actually learnt was a huge number of things. He learnt how to duel at
incredible speeds. He learnt how to move at phenomenal speeds, as his reflexes
were trained to their best. Harry also learnt how to fight like a Muggle, with Muggle
weapons.

With Harry’s reflex training, Dumbledore and Moody taught him how to move one
place to another in seconds. Using shadows or simply quickness.

Harry could eventually appear behind someone without them realising he had
moved. They could be dead just as they realise he had moved.

The final session of the day, was with Dumbledore and Moody. Once Harry had been
worn out from his evening fitness training and all his other training sessions,
Dumbledore and Moody taught him very complex and powerful Defence Against the
Dark Arts.

They decided to train Harry when he was tired and slightly less focussed. Then, they
would be able to train Harry’s magical stamina, so he could continue at a set pace
whilst fighting.

At the start of the sessions, Dumbledore and Moody had caused pain and anger
with Harry. Harry felt useless against the two warlords. He couldn’t hit them with
one single spell.

Harry could remember when he use to duel with Dumbledore, he now knew that
Dumbledore went easy on him. Dumbledore was not going easy on him now and the
pure power behind Dumbledore was amazing.
Harry understood why Dumbledore was named the most powerful wizard to present
day. Not only was Dumbledore quick and precise with his spells, but he was also so
powerful that the spells seemed completely different from their usual results.

Dumbledore’s stunner not only stunned him, but it burned him from the inside.
Harry believed that Dumbledore knew how to make his own spells and to alter the
course of magic.

This was something Harry was desperate to learn. He would love to mutter an
incantation of a common spell, but somehow make it perform a totally different
spell. He knew it would be an profitable talent on the battlefield.

He made a mental note to ask Dumbledore about a lot of the things he could do.
Harry wanted to be able to match Dumbledore, to be able to make his mentor
proud.

Over the period of three months, the trainers had truly changed Harry Potter. They
had changed him emotionally, physically and mentally.

The legend had been changed from an over-expected teenager to an over-powered

godly figure. A man who is unbeatable, a man who everyone would wish to be as
good as.

By the end of the three months none of the trainers could beat Harry. What Harry
was most proud of was defeating Marvin and especially Dumbledore.

Harry had made a little destiny to be able to defeat Dumbledore. He knew that if he
could do that, he could do anything.

On the final day of the three months, Harry entered the dining room after showering
after his final two hour fitness training session.
Harry entered and found a large feast laid out over the luxurious table. Spread out
with such perfection it would suit a King. Harry smiled and took the offered seat at
the head of the table.

Once everyone was settled and on with eating their meal, Dumbledore begun
speaking, from the other side of the table.

“Well, three months have been hard work, but we finally got through them. Harry
has become more than an expert in many areas. Duelling alongside several other
forms of combat, including those unarmed and those armed.” said Dumbledore,
drinking from his goblet.

“He has become an expert in potions, poisons and their ingredients. He now holds
the ability to brew most advanced and useful potions under half the time officially
needed.”

“His knowledge on stealth, concealment and infiltration is beyond Auror’s usual

capability. His reflexes and strength have been tuned so perfectly. I believe I’ve
never seen anything like it.” said Dumbledore, smiling as he examined Harry.

“You act as though I deserve to be thanked. It’s the trainers that did all the work.
However, forgive me if I’m not grateful. I only accepted the training because I know
myself and everyone else didn’t stand a chance if I didn’t go through with it.” said
Harry, looking away from the people and eating his meal.

Over the time of the feast Harry, Dumbledore and all the trainers talked about
memorable moments over the three months. They also commented on how they
believed Harry couldn’t fail his NEWT’s now.

Once the feast was done, Harry finally thanked them all and individually bid
farewell. Leaving Harry and Dumbledore alone.
“I know there is something you wish to talk about, so lets get it over with whilst we
have the time.” said Dumbledore simply, observing Harry through his half-moon
spectacles.

“I have an addiction of power, Albus. All I seem to want is more of it. The addiction
of knowledge is also with me. When I see new spells and new ability, I thirst for
them. Why do I have two of the three addictions?” said Harry instantly, staring back
at Dumbledore.

“I apologise for not mentioning this sooner, but I believe you will have all three
addictions. The third will come after Hogwarts, as you travel and explore the world.”
replied Dumbledore.

“Why do I have them all?” asked Harry, wanting more information quickly.

He forced his trail of thought away, realising his impatience came into action.
Something that came with his power.

“You are a combination of Heirs, who happen to be elementals as well. Also, you’re
a combination of Kings of Magic. All these people you are combined with will have
one of the addictions. Therefore, you get an all around part in them.” explained
Dumbledore, drinking once more from his goblet.

Harry stared at Dumbledore for a moment, for some reason he was getting angry.
For some reason he felt like shouting at Dumbledore, for lack of information.

“Fine. When do we go to Hogwarts?” said Harry harshly, his hostility completely

unexpected.

“First thing tomorrow. You begin your NEWT’s.” replied Dumbledore, bowing his
head as he witnessed the change in Harry.
Harry instantly left the room, to get some sleep. Dumbledore sat in thought.
Thinking back to what he had created, to what he had done.

He had heard that once Voldemort was defeated, Harry would return to almost
normality. He just hoped he was right and that it would happen fairly soon. Not that
he wanted the war of course.

--------------------------------

This is the end of the training and Harry will be reunited with his friends in the next
one. I have detailed the change in him, in this chapter. However, I will do a bit more
in the following. I hope you liked it and I hope you all continue to read. Thanks.

Chapter 30 : The Return of A Hero.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 20

Font:

The next morning, Harry arose just as usual. Instead of going to his usual morning
training, he just wanted to get back to Hogwarts as soon as he could.

Once Harry entered the sitting room, with his possessions, he looked around and
found only Dumbledore sat in the room.

Dumbledore stood and levitated Harry’s trunk. He silently followed Harry from the
castle and into the grounds, watching Harry’s progress intently but discreetly.

They both entered a clearing and they both disapparated, without muttering a
single word to each other. They both reappeared in Hogsmeade Village, which was
oddly empty. Harry had always known students to be wondering around, but then
again, most of the students were studying for their exams.
Harry followed Dumbledore, after levitating his trunk once more. Dumbledore
noticed Harry levitating his trunk without using a wand, line of sight or even an
incantation. The trunk simply floated behind him, as though it had a mind of its own.

Dumbledore led them both onto the Hogsmeade station, where a single carriage
was waiting for the two of them. Without any conversation, they both climbed in
and shut the door, allowing themselves to be driven by the supposedly invisible
beasts.

Whilst heading up the muddy path, Dumbledore dared a glance at Harry. He could
see the hatred and power beyond those green eyes. There were no longer a young
teenager who was pushed beyond his years. There were no sign of any young
person at all. No happiness what so ever.

The eyes showed the pure power this man had. The pure magic that flowed through
his veins. Dumbledore looked away, trying not to look at his creation for too long, as
he felt guiltier than ever before.

“I know what you’re thinking, Dumbledore.” said Harry simply, looking at the old
face of Albus Dumbledore, who slowly turned back to face Harry.

“And that is?” asked Dumbledore, making a brief eye connection with those power
filled green eyes.

“You think you have created a monster. You think that you have changed me for the
worse. That you have given me an amount of power that is immeasurable and
impossible to be challenged. I know, Dumbledore. I know that you have made me
the most powerful wizard there is. I know what you’ve done to me. You’ve made me
a weapon, something you promised you would never do, unless it was my wish.”
said Harry, his voice solid and clear.

“You know my mind well. It is true, I have been a fool and I have made a teenager
into a godsend. I sincerely apologise and if I could alter it, I would do it in an
instance. I would do anything for the old Harry to be back.” said Dumbledore, his
eyes watering as he watched Harry turn away from him, something Harry never use
to do.

“I will not disagree with you. I hate you for what you have done to me. I know the
change in me. The arrogance, the bad manners and the plain understanding that I
am above and stronger than everyone else. Both mentally and physically. However,
I will not leave the blame on just you. After all, I agreed to it.” said Harry, looking
out of the window and being lifted very shortly at the sight of the wonderful castle.

“However, what this training has given me a lot of, is time to think. I realised that I
owe none of the other people of the world anything. Nothing, Dumbledore!” said
Harry, his voice ending in a shout.

“I know, Harry. I am so sorry.” mumbled Dumbledore, his throat going tight with
shame and sorrow.

“Where was the people of the world when we announced the rise of that prick?”
asked Harry, his body shaking with rage. “Where were they when the Ministry
humiliated us and called us insane?”

“I don’t know, Harry.” whispered Dumbledore, a tear forming in his eyes.

“You do know that I am only going through with this because my parents and
godfather deserved so much better than death. My cared ones deserve not to see
death, but to live long or die of natural reasons. They don’t deserve to die at the
hands of a prick like Voldemort. Actually, fuck him. His real name is Tom Riddle,
that’s what he will be named.” said Harry, jumping out of the carriage as it finally
came to a halt.

“Once Voldemort has been defeated, everything will be back, Harry. You will
change. You will defeat him.” said Dumbledore gently.
“About that prick. When is this war going to be?” asked Harry seriously, his anger
shooting up as he remember the reason behind his change to personality. “The
sooner he is dead the better.”

“The Order are going to dig deeper for information on plans. We know he is putting
in plans already, with those select few Death-Eaters. The more powerful ones. We
don’t know, as of yet, any of their plans on where and when. However, we have our
spies in the right place and we should start to get some heavy feedback.” explained
Dumbledore seriously, lowering his voice slightly.

“Who are his supposedly powerful ones?” asked Harry, his anger building once
more.

“Rodolphus, Rabastan and Bellatrix Lestrange are a deep threat. Lucius Malfoy also.
There is also Macnair, Dolohov, Crabbe and Goyle. There have also been some
surprising action from several other Death-Eaters. They are showing that they are
very close to Voldemort, but we don’t know anything of them yet.” said Dumbledore
importantly, wanting as Harry tensed at the sound of some of the names.

“Really powerful they are, aren’t they?” asked Harry, in sarcasm. “Crabbe and
Goyle don’t know which end of the wand to hold. If they are Voldemort’s powerful
members, this war is going to be a push over.”

“Don’t underestimate your opponent, no matter who it is. Remember your training.”
said Dumbledore firmly, pushing away Harry’s arrogance.

“How can I forget it?” snapped Harry, his anger shooting straight through him. “You
have made me a monster. Just so I can fight this Voldemort.”

“Harry, you need to calm down. We’re at Hogwarts now and I don’t want you going
in, with your head mixed up.” said Dumbledore, stepping out of the carriage also.
Harry followed, dragging his trunk with him. He glared at Dumbledore for a
moment. Then he grabbed his trunks handle and lifted with ease. He could
remember when he couldn’t budge this trunk, now he could lift it as though it was
nothing.

“You’re the one with your head mixed up, old man. Yes, you’re right, you’re an old
fool. You’ve gone and changed a young man into a monster, for your own gain. I
won’t ever be able to forgive you.” said Harry, turning away and slowly making his
way to the open double oak doors.

Harry could see students sat around the entrance, reading through revision notes
and testing each other. The Seventh-Years examinations were close to starting and
Harry didn’t feel nervous, for the first time in years.

As Harry got to the steps, he could see all the students looking at him and instantly
muttering to their friends. Harry knew that they all knew exactly where Harry had
been and exactly what the result of his training could be.

They all looked at their hero, walking slowly up the steps. A man of extreme power.
The same man who was their only hope.

Just before Harry got to the open doors, he felt someone briskly walking past him.
He watched as Dumbledore entered the Entrance Hall and instantly scanned the
room.

Over at the far end of the Hall, Hermione, Ron and Lavender were stood in their
large group of friends. All the popular people of the school.

Hermione looked up from her seat and found Dumbledore almost stood in front of
her. She stood up and looked into the teary eyes of the most powerful wizard.

“I’m so sorry.” he muttered momentarily, before rushing away from the Entrance
Hall.
Hermione was stunned. She watched as the most powerful wizard looked at her and
apologised for something she knew nothing of. She watched as the most powerful
wizard walked away, tears on the verge of breaking from his eyes.

She looked at her friends who were equally confused. Then they realised the excited
atmosphere amongst the entrance. They looked over and Hermione’s heart
pounded furiously, she knew only one reason why Dumbledore would have
returned.

Harry strolled into the doorway, so they the entire Hall could see him stood there.
He looked around at the gawking people, all looking up at him, as though expecting
him to perform some amazing magic.

Everyone’s eyes followed their young hero. They watched his new walk that showed
he had lost all care and was a lot more confident.

Everyone could see a change in Harry. How he ignored smiles and waves from girls.
How he made no sign of recognition of the other students being there.

They didn’t need any phenomenal display. They could feel rather than see the
power that Harry had. They could somehow feel it amongst the air.

They could also see that Harry had changed, possibly for the worse. His body
language showed his strength in magic and fitness. Harry’s arms, neck, back, chest
and legs looked bigger. However, they could still see the Harry they all knew.

Harry scanned the Entrance Hall and found his large bunch of friends. He smiled
and a small piece of the old Harry shined through. He beamed excitedly and
bounded down towards them.
As he cut his way through the large crowds, they all realised how he was carrying
his trunk. He was carrying it as though it was a bag of groceries. As though he
wasn’t actually carrying anything.

They felt him walk past them. His pure essence of magic was evident. Those select
few who actually knew that Harry was the Prince of Souls and King of Earth could
see that Harry had finally accepted his power and had grasped it fondly.

Harry stopped at the crowd and his eyes only met one other person’s. He looked
deeply in Hermione’s eyes and he could see the anxious part of her. She was
wondering whether Harry had changed and if he actually cared like he use to.

He let go of his trunk, which slammed down heavily into the floor. Some of the lads
frowned slightly, but kept their suspicions of Harry’s strength at a minimum.

Harry never shifted his eyes from Hermione’s. Then he stepped forward and
wrapped his arms around her, then diverted his face to hers, where their lips met.

Harry placed his arms around her waist, finding their old spot and liking it.
Hermione placed her hands on his shoulders and turned him around, before pushing
him back against the wall, where she then continued with their passionately kissing.

Hermione knew Harry had changed, she could feel it. She knew that he was more
powerful and that he had less care for the world and authority. Although, she could
tell that Harry still cared about those who cared for him.

She could still feel Harry’s love for her and that’s all that mattered. She knew he
didn’t feel any different about her than he did before he went into training. To her,
Harry was still how he was three months previously.

Hermione hadn’t failed to notice Harry’s appearance. He was more solid, more
muscle built and he looked a lot harder than he did before. She could see how his
body had become more solid and more formed with his muscle gain.
She thought he looked more of a man, than a boy. In a slight way, she felt that he
had become more attractive. All girls like a fit and strong man and here he was.

After five minutes of long awaited kissing, Harry then remembered all of his other
friends. He smiled and turned Hermione around, where she leant up against him,
whilst he wrapped his arms around her.

“Its good to see you all.” said Harry, they all winced at how much deeper Harry’s
voice had gone.

They knew his voice would have gotten to this level of deepness, but not so
suddenly. Harry’s voice was formed how is would be once he entirely becomes an
adult. Their thoughts on him becoming a man, were confirmed.

“Its so good to see you mate. Been dead around here without you.” said Ron,
stepping forward and giving Harry a one armed hug.

“Yeah, well, I’m back now and I don’t plan on leaving any time soon.” said Harry,
beaming and hugging Hermione once more.

“So, how can you carry this heavy piece of shit?” asked Ron, looking down at
Harry’s trunk and giving it an almighty heave.

He was able to lift it from the floor, but veins were visible in his neck. When Ron
dropped the trunk, his face was as red as his hair.

“Its called body building. I had a fitness trainer, who promised to get me buff. He
did some right strong training with me. I’ve gained a lot of muscle mass and loads
of strength. Strength that isn’t involved with my magic.” replied Harry simply,
moving his trunk with one hand, so it was out of the way.
“I officially challenge you to an arm wrestle.” said Seamus, standing from his step
and beaming broadly, leading the way to Harry’s trunk, where they would do the
arm wrestle.

Harry was challenged by all the lads. Everyone of them wanted to prove Harry was
as hard as he looked. They soon realised that he was and more.

Meanwhile, all the girls had huddled up. They began whispering and giggling. The
lads knew exactly what, rather who, they were talking about.

They looked at Harry and burst out laughing. Nothing had changed really. Even their
own girlfriends were still talking about Harry as though he was a dream come true.

“I can tell you’re bigger. You have bigger arms, neck, back and legs. I bet you have
a massive six pack to go with it. You’re probably bigger than most men and
probably stronger as well.” said Seamus, in admiration whilst rubbing his wrist,
where Harry had beat him for the fourth time.

Harry had to admit, he was very muscular. He was in the shape of a beginner body
builder.

He smiled and pulled up his tank top. He revealed his very deep six pack and his
highly toned chest and sides. He watched as mouths fell and girls blushed.

“Bloody hell. You’re as body builders say, ripped or buff. I sure wouldn’t want to get
into a fight with you. Probably one punch and I’m out.” said Ron, his eyes wide with
surprise. “You’re going to have to train me a bit.”

Harry was just about to reply when he watched as two Seventh-Year girls stepped
forward to touch his stomach. They were both very pretty and Harry was surprised
he hadn’t met them before.
Hermione noticed the way Harry looked at them and instantly slapped away the
girl’s hands. Giving them one of her most daring glares Harry had ever seen.

She pulled down Harry’s shirt and left her glare with him for a moment. Harry
laughed and hugged her cheerfully. The same hug that always made her feel
protected and safe.

Over the remaining time of the waiting period, they all caught up with each other.
After a while, Professor McGonagall entered the Entrance Hall, telling Harry that his
first examination was Transfiguration.

“Could all the A class pupils please come forward. Followed by B class, C class, D
class and finally E class.” she announced, standing to one side as pupils began
walking forward.

Harry looked up, not understanding the different classes. Hermione pulled him and
Ron forward, confusing them both.

They made their way to the front of the Hall, where a small section had been
separated from the rest of the candidates.

Harry sat at a desk, behind Hermione and to the left of Ron. Harry noticed quite a
few of his friends also scattered around the advanced section.

Harry compared his own exam paper with everyone else’s other than the people in
his section. His section had at least double the amount of theory exam as everyone
else.

His section were also supplied with an extremely thick book. Harry could see
Hermione fingering it eagerly, looking around for the exam to start.
He smiled and slouched in his seat. His confidence beamed from him. He knew he
had his NEWTs in the bag.

Once everyone of the Seventh-Years had finally gotten themselves at a desk in their
groups, one of the examiners stood before the large group, whilst Professor
McGonagall stood before Harry’s group. Both of them begun speaking at the same
time. However, a charm had separated their voices.

“Before you is your two hour theory examination paper. Only use black or blue ink
and please try to answer all the questions. Also before you is a copy of a book that
can supply some information on what you have done in Transfiguration. Make sure
you use it if you’re unsure about a question. You may be shocked at how much it
actually answers.” explained Professor McGonagall, holding up a copy of the very
thick book.

“Use the parchment supplied. Please do not write on the examination paper. The
parchment is charmed to flow continuously, so you will not run out.” continued
Professor McGonagall briskly, looking over all of her best students.

“Finally, I would like to remind you all that some of the most advanced charms have
been placed on your exams. Any cheating and your paper will ignite, disqualifying
you from all future examinations. I bid you all good luck. Your two hour exam begins
now. You may start.” said McGonagall clearly, turning over a huge hour-glass.

Harry pulled his paper towards him. He flicked through it and then sat up properly.
He tried to get into a comfortable position. The large book took up a lot of space.

After trying to move it a couple of times, his frustration began to build. He pushed is
slightly, where it went flying off the small table and slamming loudly into the floor.

Everyone jumped at the echoing bang and turned around to the cause of noise.
Harry shrugged, got comfortable and began writing with all the space he now had.
Ron and all the lads were grinning strangely. They could all see the change in
Harry’s attitude. In a sick way, they kind of liked it. Harry had finally turned into the
figure everyone dreamt him as. A rebel, a bad boy and cooler than anyone else.

Harry had become the cool teenager all the girls craved for. He was popular, good
looking, hard and all out a dream guy.

Harry just ignored them and got on to absolutely acing his Transfiguration theory
paper. Every question that came up, he was answering before he could think about
it.

Once they had passed an hour and half, Harry and most of his lads had completed
their exam and they began to get bored.

Harry grabbed a piece of parchment, placed it in his palm and allowed his magic to
mould it into a perfect paper aeroplane. With one swift movement of his hand, his
paper plane flew over in the direction of Ron.

It collided with Ron’s head and fell to the floor. Ron cursed loudly and looked
around. It couldn’t have been Harry, he had his head down on the table. He began
looking around but never found the person whom had threw it.

“Mr Weasley, settle down!” came an examiner’s voice sharply.

Ron was about to retaliate when he saw Harry grinning widely beside him. Ron gave
him a rude hand gesture and began thinking of ways to get revenge.

In the meantime, Harry lost himself looking at the back of Hermione’s head. He
smiled as he thought about her becoming one of the sexiest girls in the school and
he had her.
At that moment, his eyes wondered down to where her long hair ended. Harry could
see a very small piece of Hermione’s French knickers poking out from behind her
jeans.

He grinned wickedly and took the following twenty minutes to move his desk and
himself as close to Hermione as he could.

He placed his head on the table and pretended to be asleep. However, his arms
wormed their way under the desk and towards Hermione.

Once he felt his hand gently connect to the back of Hermione’s chair, he slowly
drew his hand down. He had a peek, to make sure his hands were in the right place,
then he gently twanged Hermione’s small piece of French knickers.

Harry grinned as he watched Hermione jump and turn around. She glared at the
shaking body of Harry. She realised Harry didn’t look at her, so she withdrew her
wand and discreetly slid it beside Harry’s hand.

She muttered a stringing hex and then heard as Harry threw himself backwards,
rubbing his hand firmly. Just as Harry jumped back, a paper ball hit the table where
his head had been moments before.

“Your Transfiguration theory examination is now over. Please stay where you are,
whilst we collect and copy your exams.” said an examiner, waving her wand as all
the exams shot towards them.

With another flick of her wand, a copy shot straight back to their owners, so they
could read through it after.

“Be back outside for three, for your practical examination. You may leave,” said the
examiner finally, waving her hand for them to go.
Everyone were silently exited from the room. Harry waited outside for Ron to come.
When he did, he grabbed him in a headlock and walked around with him.

“Get off me!” said Ron, although his laughter seeped through from under Harry’s
arm.

“Harry Potter. How dare you?” snapped a voice from behind Harry, soon identified
as Hermione’s.

“I -”

“No, I don’t want to hear it. You pull on my underwear again and I’ll rip your head
off!” said Hermione, pointing her finger at Harry.

Although … Harry’s training had paid off well. He could sense Hermione’s
amusement and played along with her little joke.

“Sorry, baby. It won’t happen again.” said Harry, wrapping his arms around
Hermione.

As he did it, he quickly slid his arm under Hermione’s top and undid her bra,
backing away quickly.

Hermione’s hands had instantly shot up to her chest. She grew bright red and she
quickly sorted her bra out, as all the lads laughed and cheered for Harry.

After a while, Harry turned his back on Hermione and she took the opportunity to
jump on his neck, grabbing Harry in a headlock.
People laughed and then Harry stood up easily, taking Hermione with him. He
grabbed her legs and held her in his arms.

He held her easily and led the way into the grounds, towards a large oak tree. Both
Harry and Hermione laughing happily with each other.

Once everyone joined them, they laughed as they saw Hermione still in Harry’s
arms comfortably. Harry didn’t seem to be putting in any effort what so ever.

“Don’t your arms get tired?” asked Ron curiously, watching Harry look around as
though he wasn’t holding anything.

“Hey!” said Hermione angrily. “Are you saying I’m heavy?”

“No your not, but holding anything aches your arms after a while.” replied Ron
quickly.

“No, she isn’t heavy. I do double her for weight training.” said Harry simply, sitting
down with Hermione laid across him.

“So, how did everyone think they went on?” asked Parvati curiously, stopping Harry
and Hermione from kissing as they usually did.

“I think I did alright. Since Harry, Hermione and Lavender helped me with
Transfiguration, I’ve been alright with it.” said Ron, handing Lavender his paper for
her to look over.

Hermione took a hold of Harry’s and began reading it, whilst she expected Harry to
read hers. Harry laid it to one side and closed his eyes, thinking about what could
come in the future.
Recently, Harry had found himself thinking a lot about the future and what it could
hold for him and his friends.

After a while, Hermione cuddled closer to Harry, knocking him out of his thoughts.
He looked down at Hermione and held her closer to him.

“How have I done?” asked Harry softly, looking at Hermione’s face, as she finished
reading Harry’s exam paper.

“Really good. There are hardly any mistakes from what I can see. You could have
gone into more detail on some of the areas though.” replied Hermione, handing
Harry his exam paper back. “How have I done?”

“I haven’t read it. You fully well know you have got an Outstanding on the paper.
You don’t need anyone to read it.” said Harry simply, handing Hermione her unread
exam paper.

She looked at him slightly disappointed. She grabbed the paper and got off Harry’s
knee and sat beside Lavender, so they could compare papers.

Harry and Ron shared a look, that told each other that they knew Hermione was
hurt at that. Harry shook his head and the lads separated from the girls, as all they
did was talk about their exams.

For the rest of the time before their practical examination, the girls talked about
their other exams to come and the lads talked about how close they were to
actually leaving Hogwarts.

Once it was time for them to do their practical Transfiguration, they all began to go
in the Great Hall in small sets of people.
Harry knew he had done more than better on his practical examination. He went in
and the first thing he did, was Transfigure his uncomfortable chair into a comfy
cushioned armchair.

He failed the get any of his movements wrong, as instead of using his wand, he
used wand-less magic. He still said the incantation, so that the examiner knew that
he knew the spell.

The only time Harry got something wrong, was when he was told to turn the human
test subject into a sheep. The mistake he did, was that the sheep’s coat was the
same colours and pattern as the human’s clothing. Although, Harry found it easy to
correct it.

And so it went, Harry Potter sat his NEWT examinations and was almost certain he
had passed in the ones he wanted to.

By the time they had finished their final examination, they all grouped together
under the same oak tree as before, the same tree they all used to relax after an
exam.

They all cheered happily and congratulated each other. They spent the final hours
of the evening chatting about how they did on their practical examinations and
where they thought they could have done better.

-----------------------------------

We are almost there. The next chapter is currently being worked on and intently
altered. It is the first of a two part battle. I hope you all can be patient whilst I work
my magic. Thanks for reading and I hope you have patience enough to wait for the
next.

Chapter 31 : The Beginning of The End.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 22
Font:

Now that everyone had finished their exams, it was time to take in a more serious
situation, that of Voldemort.

Whilst Harry was on his even tougher fitness routine, towing a tired Ron along, he
saw a white snowy owl fly down towards him.

Harry recognised it as his owl Hedwig. He had kept his promise ever since
Dumbledore told him that he was neglecting his little friend. He had kept the
promise of taking at least an hour a day to be with Hedwig.

Harry outstretched his arm and Hedwig landed comfortably. Harry stopped running
and allowed Ron to fall to the floor, red faced and sweating from every spot of his
body.

Harry leant up against a tree and read the letter Hedwig left him. Harry first
watched Hedwig fly off into the direction of the Owlery, then he turned to his letter.

Once he read it, he handed it Ron with a serious expression. Ron took it and read it
out aloud.

Dear Harry,

Now that you have completed your NEWT examinations, I think it is time to get you
caught up on the happenings of Voldemort and his followers. There is a meeting
being held later today, in my office. The meeting is shortly following the evening
meal, where some of the Order will be taking part. As you may have noticed, the
castle has been given many security preparations and has become a heavily
guarded place. The Order’s main priority, other than keeping a watch over
Voldemort, is to make sure Hogwarts is entirely protected. Throughout the day, you
may see some familiar faces, as I have allowed it so the guard may become visible
and take part in any social activities.

The meeting will be as long as it takes and I wish for you to bring along Mr Weasley,
Miss Granger and Miss Brown. Everyone else who is required to come has already
been notified.

One point I want you to understand, is that I do not want you to talk about the
training or the ways you feel towards me for altering your usual life. Keep that
between me and you, and I will be happy. I cannot make you keep it away from Miss
Granger, but try your best for everyone else. Do this for a last favour for how we
was before the training. Once again, I am sorry, Harry.

Yours Faithfully,

Dumbledore.

“What’s this between you and Dumbledore?” asked Ron curiously, instantly
pressuring Harry for the information he was asked not to express. “What was the
training like?”

“Are you thick or something?” snapped Harry, his anger hitting the roof before he
had time to think about what he was getting angry for. “The letter clearly states
that he wishes for me not to speak to anyone about it. So, why should I betray his
wishes?”

“Sorry, mate. You think we can go back now?” asked Ron hopefully, pointing down
at his sweat soaked clothing and giving Harry a pleading look. “I’m exhausted,
mate.”

“You can, I haven’t nearly done. I’ll be about another hour. Go back, shower and tell
Hermione and Lavender about the meeting.” said Harry, before jogging away,
igniting the letter as he went.

When Harry got back to the common room, he looked around and found Hermione
and Lavender pointing at something out of the window. They were sniggering
slightly.
When they heard Ron flop down into the sofa, they jumped apart and quickly moved
away from the window.

“Who are you two fainting over?” asked Ron, who laid down and tried to catch some
energy.

“Harry. He’s rapidly training, it’s amazing. He seems to have overdone you.” said
Hermione, sitting in Harry’s favourite armchair, something she had done when she
began to miss Harry over his training period.

“He’s a machine. I can’t keep up with him and I don’t understand how he can go
without breaking a sweat. Anyway, there is something going on between him and
Dumbledore. He got a letter telling him about a meeting of the Order after dinner.
Him and Dumbledore are no longer friends as they used to be.” said Ron, talking
whilst keeping his eyes closed.

“That must be why Dumbledore was crying on the start of the exams, when Harry
returned. I wonder what it is between them. I will ask Harry tonight. Anyway, Ron,
get into the shower, you stink and look horrendous.” said Hermione, pointing her
finger at the bedroom stairs and shooing Ron away.

Over the duration of the day, Harry and Hermione had not once left each other’s
side. They sat together on a sofa and whispered to each other, giggling every so
often. Harry had refused to tell her about the thing between himself and
Dumbledore. He claimed it was a story for another time.

When it was time to go for the evening meal, the four of them left the common
room and slowly made their way down to Great Hall.

When they entered, Harry instantly watched as the curious and excited people
gazed at Harry in admiration. Harry shook them off and went to sit down at the
table.
However, he stopped at the site of Dumbledore. He looked up and Dumbledore was
waving his hand at four seats along the teacher’s table. Harry frowned slightly, but
he still led the way up to the teacher’s table.

Harry and Hermione sat next to each other, as did Ron and Lavender. Harry made
sure Hermione was the one sat next to Dumbledore, not himself.

Dumbledore realised this and bowed his head in sorrow. Harry also had his head
bowed, but not from sorrow. He had his head bowed, trying to rid the stares from
the surrounding students.

Once everyone was finally seated, Dumbledore stood. Harry looked up at him briefly
and realised that Dumbledore had a serious expression, evidently he had something
important to say.

Harry leaned back into his chair and slowly drank from his glass. His training and
perfected techniques had already located the quick exits and had even made sure
no poison was in his drink. He shook his head in annoyance.

“I usually give attendance to the evening meal optional. However, as you may have
realised, I sent notices around to your notice boards, making it clear that all must
attend this meal. This meal is not of celebration of the end of another year, but it is
our final.” said Dumbledore clearly, receiving quizzical looks and murmurs amongst
the Hall.

“We have reason to believe that Lord Voldemort is planning on an attack. An attack
that would endanger each and every one of the people present. I cannot allow this.
Tomorrow morning you will no longer be here. All will be moved to the Hogwarts
Express at midnight tonight. You have from now and then to get all baggage and
possessions ready. Do not fear because of my seriousness. I guarantee the needed
protection is here.” continued Dumbledore, briefly looking down at Harry, who
seemed to be letting off a pulse of magic, as he was deep in thought.
“I would advise you all to get a nice meal, as the travel from here to King’s Cross
will be slower than usual. There will be food available on the train, but it is
recommended for you to each something proper now. I hope you all have a good
meal and I sincerely hope we do meet next year.” said Dumbledore, his voice
showing the doubtful side.

The entire Hall burst out into nervous and curious discussions, as Dumbledore took
his seat. Everyone began talking to the person besides them and they all began to
dig into the food before them.

Harry ate as much as he wanted and then he sat back into his chair. He looked
directly forward and realised several of the staff creating a circle. Harry, Hermione
and Dumbledore were in the centre of it.

They all talked to each other, trying to pass over their thoughts and recent news
discreetly. Harry didn’t seem to hear any of it, as he stared at his wand absent
minded.

“So, what do you think about this, Harry?” asked a voice from behind Harry’s chair,
knocking him out of his thoughts.

“About what?” asked Harry curiously, turning and looking at Tonks, who looked as
though she had some really important news to tell them all.

“Malfoy has said that his friends Crabbe and Goyle have been selected to become
Death-Eaters also, as spies. Malfoy has said that they have both over heard some of
the main Death-Eaters discussing an attack tonight.” replied Tonks, quieting as she
mentioned the date.

“WHAT?” yelled Hagrid, jumping from his seat, which only made him look even
angrier.
“Hagrid, calm down!” said Dumbledore firmly. “All Order members to my office
immediately. Minerva, gather the students. I want them all on the train within thirty
minutes.”

Professor McGonagall nodded and was preparing herself to announce the

evacuation. Harry never moved or flinched at the thought of an attack soon.
Instead, he had a sick grin on his face.

“Harry, nothing is funny!” said Hermione furiously, not understanding why he

seemed happy at the idea of the war.

“You see, me and Tom will end this tonight.” said Harry, standing at the sight of
Crabbe and Goyle moving rapidly from the Hall.

Harry strolled smoothly through the Hall, which had become hectic. Harry’s
expensive robes billowed behind him as he slowly withdrew his wand from the folds
of his robes.

As soon as he left the Hall, the double doors slammed shut and noises echoed
behind them. There were yells and bangs coming from outside.

The people in the Hall stopped what they were doing and looked onwards to the
direction of the Entrance Hall. Even Dumbledore had stopped his exit to listen to the
sounds.

Then, all of a sudden, everything went deafly quiet. After a minute or two, the Great
Hall’s double doors opened slowly. Harry poked his head around and made eye
contact with two people, who immediately rushed forward.

The students looked at the two Hunters and wondered where they had come from.
They were sure they weren’t in the Hall five minutes previously. Their eyes landed
on the curved sword at their belt and the curled lump on their backs.
Each student seemed to know that they should fear these two people. One was
smoking a thick cigar, whilst the other was smoking a small elegant cigarette.

Once both the Hunters reached the double doors, Harry opened it a little wider for
them both to leave and then he glanced around the Hall once, before closing the
door once more.

Harry and the two Hunters walked into the centre of the Entrance Hall, where two
figures were bound with chains. The Hunters grinned instantly.

“I think a bit of interrogation is in order. Where can we take them?” asked Hanzo
eagerly, reaching down and lifting the two heavy young men with one hand.

“We will interrogate them inside a classroom near Dumbledore’s office. We will
make the room temporarily secretive.” said Harry, leading the way to the Marble
Staircase and up.

Hanzo dragged the two shaking bodies as though they were nothing. Harry opened
the classroom door and allowed Hanzo to launch them inside.

Silina set up some secrecy measures and then pulled the two people apart and
placed them onto separate chairs.

Silina stubbed her cigarette out on Goyle’s neck, where he screamed in pain. Hanzo
threw his cigar stub into Crabbe’s face, where it almost hit his eye.

“If it isn’t Crabbe and Goyle. The two people who are so dumb, they don’t know
which end of the wand to hold.” said Harry, strolling in front of them, where they
looked up in fear and anger.
“The Dark Lord has many plans for you, Potter!” snapped Goyle angrily, looking up
into Harry’s eyes and instantly wishing he hadn’t.

“Has he really?” asked Harry sarcastically. “Well, I have plans of my own also. We’re
going to ask you questions and we want detailed answers. Oh, by the way, we won’t
be interrogating you with Veritaserum. That would give you an excuse for leaking
Tom’s secrets.”

Crabbe and Goyle shared a glance, which evidently showed they were confused.
Harry smirked wickedly and knelt down in front of them.

“My two friends here are Wizard Hunters. They don’t use magic or such things. They
use the old fashioned Muggle way. The beating of a prisoner both leaves a mark on
the prisoner and gives the best results needed.” explained Harry, standing up and
watching as both faces turned to him.

In anger at Goyle’s comment, Harry swung and punched him across the face. The
force behind the punch was amazing. Harry didn’t use his magic in that punch, it
was his pure strength.

Goyle flew from his chair and slammed into the floor. His nose was bleeding
dangerously and his face was clearly whitening.

Harry kicked Goyle into a sitting position and began to roll up his sleeves, whilst the
Hunters took off their robes and sparked up another piece of their smoking
materials.

And so it went. Harry and the two Hunters tortured the two teenagers to their last
breath and then cured them. They made them relive excruciating pain over and
over again.

Eventually, they both began to leak information. Once Harry and the Hunters had
noted it all, Harry nodded once at the Hunters, who instantly withdrew a potion.
“You fucking coward!” yelled Crabbe angrily, kneeling to his feet. “At least give us
our honour and kill us yourself.”

“HONOUR!” roared Harry, turning and facing Crabbe, all anger visibly to breaking
point. “WHAT HONOUR?”

“YOU ARE THE SCUM OF THE EARTH. YOU PLACE PEOPLE’S LIVES IN DANGER AND
YOU EXPECT AN HONORARY DEATH!” shouted Harry, swinging his hand into
Crabbe’s head.

Harry’s hand hit solidly and then swung wildly into a table. He clutched his hand in
pain. He felt his hand and was sure he had broken it. When he looked down at it, his
hand was leaking blood from the knuckles.

He looked down at Crabbe, who was shaking violently. Harry could see white froth
coming from the side of Crabbe’s mouth. Harry shook his head and laughed evilly.
He watched as Crabbe had a fit.

Harry nodded to the Hunters, who understood that they had to clean this up and
make the room completely how it was previously.

Harry held onto his hand firmly and left the classroom. As he left, he noticed a fairly
large group of people stood arguing outside Dumbledore’s office.

One of the people Harry noticed straight away, was the Minister for Magic, Rufus
Scrimgeour. Everyone else were obviously commanders of Auror groups and other
staff of defence units within the Ministry.

Harry pushed his way through them and got to the front. He barged past Rufus, who
looked around in bewilderment, wondering who dare push him.
“How dare you?” snapped the rough voice of the Minister.

Harry looked once at the Minister and watched as he instantly fell silent and looked
at Harry as though he was a long lost friend.

“Harry, so glad you’re here. I don’t suppose you know why Dumbledore is only
allowing certain people in, do you?” he asked curiously, looking at the two guards in
front of Dumbledore’s office entrance.

“Because he doesn’t want you prying into his business. He will talk to you about the
current situation, but not until he wants to. Wait here patiently and I will try to get
him to come out as soon as he can.” said Harry simply, before nodding at a familiar
Order member and slowly making his way up to the office.

Harry opened the door without knocking and instantly made his way to the front of
the office and into his seat beside Hermione. Harry didn’t make eye contact with
any of them, as they all could blatantly show that they wanted to know what
happened to Crabbe and Goyle.

“They are dead. We gathered some information though. Tom is planning on waging
war tonight at midnight. He plans on creating a base here and discreetly making the
battlefield to their advantage. He also plans on rigging the train, so that no students
can leave. If we do not plan soon, Tom could stop the evacuation. For all we know,
he could already be here, plotting his attack right under our noses.” said Harry,
before hiding his hand up the sleeve of his robes.

Hermione noticed this and slowly wound her hand through Harry’s robes and eased
his hand out. Hermione looked at the badly bruised hand and instantly sorted it out.

“How did you get this, Harry?” whispered Hermione, planting a soft kiss on Harry’s
cheek.
“I hit Crabbe a bit too hard and my hand followed through and hit a table.” replied
Harry calmly, watching as several Order members began discussing about tactics
and plans in their own area of expertise.

“Why aren’t you all securing the area?” asked Harry, looking confused at the
surrounding people. “You should be out in the grounds securing anyone going into
the castle. Meanwhile, the rest of the Order should be securely sending the other
students home.”

Dumbledore examined Harry for a moment. For some reason, Dumbledore didn’t
like the idea that Harry actually wanted this war. Dumbledore had another fear to
accommodate his others. The fear that Harry has become fond of war and pain.

“Alastor, Hagrid, Shacklebolt and myself will take groups and secure the castle. The
rest of the Order must make sure that there is nothing wrong with the train and that
all the students are safely aboard and away. Send a small group of Order members
to secure King’s Cross. Letters have already been delivered to parents.” ordered
Dumbledore, standing up and pulling on a thick robe.

“What do you want us to do?” asked Ron curiously, pointing his finger between
Harry, Hermione, Lavender and himself.

“I want you four to go and get ready for duelling. Put on duelling armour and wait in
the Entrance Hall when you’re ready. I should be there by the time you are ready.
God speed.” said Dumbledore, before briskly leaving his office, where the tone of
questions being flung in one direction was evident once the door was opened.

Harry looked at Hermione briefly and left the room himself. As he got outside, he
was bombarded with questions and people rushing to him.

“Harry, are you ready?” asked Rufus, who had taken Harry aside and was trying to
be a mentor.
“You’re not my mentor, try not to pretend like you are. Dumbledore is my mentor,
however much I hate him. I have been ready for this day for some time now. I have
to go now and get ready. This night will create history.” said Harry, before pushing
his way through the crowd, Hermione, Ron and Lavender closely following.

The four teenagers said nothing all the way back to their common room. Once Harry
watched the portrait shut, blocking out all his fellow students’ curious expressions.

“I know you all have duelling robes. Get everything you got for the war and put
them on. Meet back here in about ten minutes. I have to talk to Hermione and my
family.” said Harry, before taking Hermione into their bedroom.

They both silently dressed in their duelling robes and then once they were fully
equipped and ready, they both found each other facing one another.

Harry circled Hermione, whilst talking to her. He was making sure every part of her
robes were properly fastened and properly in the correct places.

“Whatever happens out there tonight, I don’t want you to come to my aid. I can
handle myself and to be honest, I don’t need you under my feet. Just keep to your
job and focus on keeping the other Death-Eaters from killing you.” said Harry,
tightening Hermione’s straps.

“But -”

“No buts, Hermione. You do your job and you don’t interfere with mine. If that isn’t
understood, you won’t go out there tonight, like you didn’t on the last battle. I’m
going to try my best to finish it as quick as I can, but I still don’t know what Tom is
like in battle.” said Harry, spinning Hermione around to face him.

Harry weakened slightly as he looked at the tears in Hermione’s eyes. He caressed

her face softly and placed a gentle kiss, which Hermione tried to hold onto.
“I’m scared, Harry.” said Hermione nervously, her voice cracking slightly. “I don’t
know how I will react to tonight. I don’t want to lose you.”

“Listen, you will never lose me. I will always be with you. Whether that’s in life or
that after it. I will always be in your heart, Hermione. As long as you love me, I will
do fine tonight.” said Harry, holding her at arms length and waving his hand.

His trunk opened and Harry was about to enter, when he heard Hermione say
something from behind him. He turned and smiled.

“I do love you, Harry. I always will.” said Hermione honestly.

“Good. I love you too. I promise you that if all goes well, you will live a life of luxury.
Anything you want, you will get. I swear it.” said Harry, before turning away and
entering the trunk.

Once he entered, the lights lit automatically, sensing Harry’s magic. Harry sat on
the sofa and watched as his family looked down on him.

“Harry … why are you wearing my duelling gear?” asked James curiously, looking
down at the familiar medal covered duelling robes.

“The battle is tonight. Tom decided to try and do a surprise attack, but he doesn’t
know he has failed. In an hour or so, a war will spread on the fields of Hogwarts.
This is it dad, mum, grandfather and mother. And of course, Sirius. This is the night
when me and Tom decide the fate of the world.” replied Harry, standing up and
pacing in front of the four portraits.

“Why haven’t we heard of this already?” asked Lily, outraged at not being told
about their son going into battle. “You’re far too young to be participating in a war.”
“Lily, get a hold of yourself. This isn’t Harry how we knew him a few months ago.
He’s a god now. His power is unmatched. We cannot keep him from war if he so
wishes not to.” said James, receiving daggers from Lily.

“Listen, Harry. Voldemort has a fondness for taunting his opponent. If you can
ignore the taunts from him, you will do fine. From the duels I’ve had with him, he
has a habit of circling to the left. You work left also, you will clash, therefore he will
rotate in a direction he isn’t used to.” said James, kneeling down at the bottom of
the portrait, in an attempt to get closer to Harry.

“Voldemort has a solid duelling stance, so it will be impossible to get him with a
cheap shot. You wait for the right moment for your ending spell. When he moves his
left arm from his side, you strike as quick as possible.” said Sirius, no humour
amongst his face.

“We cannot do anything else, other than bid you good luck. What ever you do,
Harry, always trust Albus Dumbledore. No matter how much you may disagree with
him, he is a man of his word and what he says will always work out. If he tells you to
do something, you do it.” said Lily sternly, making sure that the point was across.

“Thanks. If I come out of this, I will give you a portrait room and I plan on getting
more portraits of the family. I have to go now, I suppose Dumbledore is setting up
the attack styles.” said Harry, walking over to the exit.

“Remember, Harry, keep your friends close. A war can change a man. Make sure
you are on perfect terms with your friends, as their love will guide you through the
battle.” said Sirius, before giving Harry a brief wave.

Harry nodded and left the trunk. He gathered his remaining things and made his
way to the common room slowly. Once he entered, he sighed and felt like crying. He
looked down at his friends and girlfriend dressed in full combat gear, ready to face
death and attempt to conquer it.
Harry said nothing, he felt he would cower at the sound of his voice of sorrow.
Instead, he led the way out of the common room and through the main Gryffindor
common room, which was now empty and evacuated.

----------------------------------

This is the war just about to begin. This is what creates it and how it is dealt with.
The next chapter will be the first half of the battle chapters. I hope this was okay
and I hope my decision on Harry's attitude makes you feel that this story isn't any
good. I hope you all still continue and believe me when I say it should get better.
Thanks for reading. You've all been great.

Harry Potter and The Kings of Magic. by _Harry_Potter_

Chapter 32 : First Death.

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 21

Font:

When the four of them entered the Great Hall, Harry was slightly stunned at the
amount of magical energy that was amongst the atmosphere.

There were hundreds of people all filed into units and in ranking order. All had
similar but also different duelling robes. Harry instantly knew these as the Ministry’s
finest Aurors.

Harry walked forward and was immediately greeted by Lupin, who smiled weakly, in
his former Order of the Phoenix duelling robes. Harry and Lupin looked similar,
except Harry had many more medals.

“How are you feeling, Harry?” asked Lupin gently, his wand tightly in his hand as his
nerves were obviously appearing.
“In a way I am excited to be honest. In other ways, I fear this war. Many people are
going to die.” replied Harry honestly, smiling weakly and looking around at the army
of the good.

Dumbledore was half way through a prep talk. He was telling the army where and
what to do. Harry laughed and stood beside Dumbledore, who stopped talking
instantly.

“Is there anything I can help you with, Harry?” he asked curiously.

“Why are you telling them what to do?” asked Harry, looking around at the army
and could see many battle scars. “They are professional Aurors, they know what to
expect and what to do. Anything you say to them will be forgotten when they are
out there. So just leave the speech and get us out there.”

There were murmurs around the Entrance Hall and Hermione didn’t like this side of
Harry. The side of him that was eager to get out there and fight.

“We will go -”

Dumbledore’s orders were cut short as a loud drumming sound came from outside.
Harry turned to the door quickly and his breathing grew heavy, as he felt himself
ready to run out.

“Harry, we go out orderly. We don’t know if You-Know-Who has set traps.” said
Moody, from beside Harry. “Everyone into formation. Open the doors.”

Harry watched as the legendary Auror took command of his unit. Once everyone
was in a formation and a tight defensive structure, the doors were opened and the
dark night was shown ... Their battlefield.
Harry froze at what he was looking at. He could see five Giants with large drums
around their necks. They were banging firmly against them, sending waves of sound
across the fields.

Harry could see lines and lines of Death-Eaters and Dementors combined together
to create a force. At the top of a hill, stood no other than Voldemort. At the foot of
the hill, were Voldemort’s forces.

Harry’s anger pulsed from him and his eyes grew white. His robes were blowing
behind him, making him look godlier than ever, seeing as there wasn’t a breeze.

Harry held his hand forward and allowed his magic to channel through the air.
Harry’s hand began to shake with the power and then a large strike of lightening
struck exactly where Voldemort was stood.

A crater was made in the ground and several Death-Eaters were thrown into the air.
Everything went deadly silent and even the Giants had stopped their drumming to
check if their master made it through that.

When the mist had cleared, Voldemort was not there. Mutters and slight hopeful
cheers were spread across the groups of Aurors and they all slowly left their
formation.

However, Harry and Dumbledore were some of the few to stay where they were;
ready for anything that may come. There was silence as the Aurors realised that
both their key fighters weren’t celebrating.

“You all think that something so pathetic can defeat me?” came a harsh voice of
Voldemort in the air. “I cannot be defeated by something so basic. Let me change
the atmosphere a little.”
Instantly the sky rumbled and threw it down with a fast pace of rain. The fields
became muddy and all the fighters were drenched to their bones. Those who were
wealthy had duelling robes that preventing this sort of bad weather, but their heads
still got the full strength of the rain.

“You think that rain is a wise choice of alteration?” asked Harry, his voice booming
across the grounds. “My pathetic weather trick is now not so basic. Never mix
electricity with water. That is something Muggles understand.”

Harry began creating lightening strikes as quick as he could. The first directly hit a
Giant, which was struck dead on the spot, crushing some Death-Eaters as it fell.

Dumbledore and the good side of the war watched as Harry’s eyes stayed white and
how Harry blew holes in the forces of darkness.

“My pathetic spell may not defeat you, but it can easily defeat your followers. Two
Giants down and I would say at least fifty Death-Eaters. I could go on all night, get
this over with quickly.” said Harry, strolling forward into the centre of the field.

“You could, but then again, my followers or I have not retaliated. Full scale attack!”
said Voldemort, his presence still unknown. “Kill them all and destroy the castle.”

Just before the Order and the good forces were allowed to go forward to the
incoming attack, a bunch of senior Order members joined them. Professor
McGonagall rushed to Dumbledore’s side in an utter rush and emergency.

“The train has gone, Albus. It is not there. We have had to barricade the students
into the Great Hall.” she whispered, her eyes wide with worry.

“I see you have discovered my little surprise for your precious students. Most will be
buried in these grounds, alongside yourself.” said Voldemort, adding a sick cackle at
the end of his words.
“They are not part of this. You leave them alone.” said Dumbledore, stepping
forward alongside Harry.

Both Harry and Dumbledore were stood in the centre of the battlefield, in between
both forces. Dumbledore looked nervous. Harry knew it was nothing to do with
Voldemort being in front of him with a force twice their own, but it was because his
students were also in danger.

“There is nothing you can do to stop me. Now, get your precious Order in order, so
that we can pick them off one by one.” said Voldemort, reappearing finally.

He was stood directly in front of his force, directly in front of Harry and Dumbledore,
although he was around three hundred metres away.

“Then face me. Let’s decide the end of the war how it used to be. Your best against
my best.” said Dumbledore, waving his hand at several people amongst the crowd.

Moody, McGonagall, Lupin, Draco and the two Hunters walked forward and stood
beside Dumbledore. They all waited for Voldemort to make his move.

“As you wish. Lucius, Bellatrix, Rodolphus, Rabastan, Walden and Antonin.” called
Voldemort, not turning around for his followers.

Six figures strolled from the front line of the army and joined Voldemort’s side. They
all took off their hoods and revealed their faces.

“Harry, go back to the group. If Voldemort thinks I haven’t classed you as my

powerful member, he will all out here and be over confident for you. God be with
you and if I don’t see you now, I will see you in the next life.” said Dumbledore,
before watching a stunned Harry turn around and stand beside Hermione.
“Let this begin and end as soon as possible.” said Voldemort, before swishing his
wand down in the air.

A bolt of light shot at Dumbledore, who easily deflected the spell. Instantly the best
of the good and the best of the bad were shooting spells at each other furiously.

Dumbledore was duelling Voldemort, who seemed to be too eager and was getting
tiresome at Dumbledore’s persistent deflection of his spells.

Lucius Malfoy was against his own son. Draco seemed to be holding back on his
spells and so did Lucius. However, Lucius seemed to want to hurt and punish his son
and was using the Cruciatus Curse rapidly.

Bellatrix was against Lupin, who had made sure his first spell went in her direction.
They were both speed casting and were deflecting and dodging each other’s spells
quickly. The determination in Lupin’s face was so clear, it was readable. He wanted
to kill the person who had lost him his final school friend.

Moody was against Rodolphus, who was showing his true colours. The psychotic
side of Rodolphus was visible and his power was extraordinary. Harry was shocked
that Rodolphus didn’t have a higher reputation amongst him, as talent was
something he held so perfectly.

McGonagall was fighting the final Lestrange, Rabastan. Rabastan was a quite Death-
Eater and Harry knew nothing about him. However, power was definitely there and
Harry didn’t doubt that he held talent to a scale of his brother.

Walden Macnair and Antonin Dolohov had teamed together to fight the last two
members, who fought dangerously as a team. The Hunters were teasing the Death-
Eaters, cutting them slightly with their sharp blades. They were obviously taunting
them, seeing as they couldn’t die by normal magic.
Harry felt Hermione wrap her arm around Harry’s waist. Harry didn’t move. He just
kept his eyes on the duels before him. Harry wanted it to end and if any of the
fighters fell, of his own side, he was determined to join in.

There was silence all around the battlefield. The spells and incantations were the
only thing that could be heard. The occasional yell of pain as a spell or a strike of a
sword was placed correctly.

The battle proceeded for some time. It was probably only five minutes, but it felt
like hours. The seconds seemed minutes, the minutes seemed hours.

Harry could see Voldemort getting angry at Dumbledore’s calm tone of duel.
Dumbledore’s grin never shifted from his face, not one second throughout the duel.

“You cannot defeat me, Dumbledore. I know of the prophecy and I know only the
boy can defeat me.” said Voldemort, whilst sending a tasty killing curse to
Dumbledore.

“There are more ways to defeating a man than death. You are the weak one, Tom.
You see power as the only thing ruling this world. That is where you are wrong.”
said Dumbledore, stepping to one side and sending a powerful spell unknown to
anyone.

Harry looked and examined the spells and he couldn’t figure out what they were. All
he could see was that Voldemort was struggling to deflect them.

“Dumbledore creates his own spells, Harry. This means the opponent isn’t sure how
to deflect the spell.” said Tonks, from behind Harry.

“Something doesn’t feel right.” said Harry finally, sensing something amongst the
air.
His magic was telling him to run out into the field and just push Dumbledore. Harry
looked around for a reason and couldn’t find one. At that moment, he watched as
Lucius Malfoy struck down his son and knocked him out.

Lucius made sure to bind his son and place something over his hands. Harry
couldn’t see what it was, but it seemed as though it was a contained piece of magic
in a vial. Harry did know that the essence inside would prevent Draco from using his
elemental powers.

Harry continued to watch Lucius, who turned to his fellow fighters. He wanted to join
in on one of them. His adrenaline was pumping and he couldn’t contain himself.

He dashed over to where the Hunters were humiliating his two fellow Death-Eaters.
As he went, he felt something run over his feet.

He looked down and watched as a large fat rat ran over his feet. He looked at it
briefly and then an evil grin spread his face. He looked from the rat to the fight
between Dumbledore and Voldemort.

Harry noticed this and looked down at the rat, which had stopped a metre behind
Dumbledore. Harry could recognise that rat and it took him a while to realise who
he was looking at.

“Shit. The fight has been cheated. Pettigrew is behind Dumbledore and if we don’t
do something soon, Pettigrew will strike Dumbledore when he doesn’t expect it.”
roared Harry, dragging his wand from it’s holster and stepping forward.

He only stopped once he watched Hermione bowl over and vomit all over the floor.
Harry frowned and pointed his finger at a nearby Healer, who ran over and began to
examine Hermione.

Harry took a moment to watch Hermione being checked over and then watched the
shock and fear cross the Healer’s face.
“What is it?” asked Harry urgently, glancing back at the duels, where Moody was
obviously struggling.

“How long have you known, Miss Granger?” asked the Healer, ignoring Harry and
looking at Hermione seriously.

“A couple of months.” replied Hermione, looking up at Hermione nervously.

“What?” asked Harry, desperation in his voice now. “What is it?”

“I’m pregnant.” muttered Hermione, looking away from Harry and everyone else.

All the Aurors and Order members looked at each other and then down at the
couple. Harry’s eyes had fully returned to normal and his mind was spinning.

He looked at Hermione and didn’t know what to do or say. He just froze. After a few
moments, he was knocked back to reality by the sound of evil laughter.

Harry spun around and watched as the almighty powerful Dumbledore dropped
limply to the floor. Harry watched as a hunched backed Pettigrew instantly received
praise from the Dark Lord.

All duels had frozen and the entire army of the good had fallen into depression in
just seconds. They watched as their leader, their most powerful member fell to his
death. The man who was claimed to be the most powerful wizard to modern day …
had fallen.

Harry roared in anger. He glanced once at Hermione and just threw himself into the
battle. His eyes skipped going white, they just instantly went to small burning fires.
Everyone watched and felt this incredible power. Could there possibly be another
powerful figure amongst them?

As Harry strolled through the field, the ground beneath him burned as he went. Just
before he was about to order the attack, he watched as Dumbledore’s body burned
right before him.

After a moment, the body exploded into dust. Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix could
be seen swooping through the sky, singing slightly.

Harry’s anger and sorrow soared through him and he felt he had to avenge his
mentor’s death. Harry turned to his fellow army and said only a few words, the
words that encouraged the attack that followed.

“Attack in the name of Albus Dumbledore. The greatest man to ever live,” said
Harry, before turning and running head on into the swarm of Death-Eaters.

Hagrid could be seen crying furiously. He banged heavily on a large drum, reasons
unknown. Until Harry entered the battle itself. He was greeted by several people
duelling him.

Once Hagrid stopped beating his drum, he could be seen running into the battle,
alongside his half brother, Grawp.

Grawp was obviously very well trained and he instantly jumped in to fight the bigger
Giants. Harry could remember when Grawp was considered small and was bullied.
Now, he was a monster defeating those who bullied him.

Harry’s first victim was a mediocre wizard, nobody who could stand a chance
against him. Harry waved his wand and an invisible blade cut directly through the
Death-Eater.
Blood poured out and Harry was hit in the face by a spray of blood. He let out an
evil cackle as he progressed to search for his next victim.

He could feel something inside of him. It was mixed with his adrenaline and it
created excitement. He could feel the almighty Godric Gryffindor within him. Harry’s
ancestor was with him and he could feel the pleasure the essence was having, at
being in war once again.

Harry withdrew a small blade from a side pocket on his leg. He launched it into a
crowd of Death-Eaters and then watched as the blade threw itself through every
person it came near. Harry’s grin grew wider, as he was hit by more blood.

Every so often, Harry conjured powerful weather spells. It was normally heavy winds
or bolts of lightening, to strike down his opponents. One in particular made him
excited, when he produced a boulder from the sky and slammed it onto three
Death-Eaters, who died instantly.

Once Harry had killed his thirtieth victim and had saved Hermione more than twice,
he cast a spell that forced all the Death-Eaters away from him, making himself in a
clear opening.

One by one, the Death-Eaters ran back out to face him. The first one was grabbed in
a headlock, where Harry laughed as he snapped the man’s neck.

The second and third came in together and Harry played with them. He grabbed
them both around the throat with an invisible force and he tightened the grip as he
went.

After several more kills in several more brutal ways, Harry felt the atmosphere go
deadly cold and empty. He turned and once again watched as Dementors joined
Voldemort’s forces.
Last time this happened, Harry used his name and made them go away. This time,
he wasn’t going to show so much mercy. He looked to the skies and took a moment
to conjure a gigantic tornado.

Harry watched as it began whipping the Dementors from one place to another,
stopping their powers instantly, as they screeched in fear.

Harry laughed as he allowed his tornado to continue. He then watched as several

more Giants appeared from the Forbidden Forest.

Harry smiled again, taking a second to think about how he could defeat these
beasts. Then he remembered being taught how to create an earthquake.

He knelt on one knee and placed his hand against the ground. He muttered several
things and then a crack appeared in the ground, which shortly grew larger and
spread our before him.

He watched as it reached the Giants and as they fell into the abyss it had created.
Harry smiled and turned back to what he had done to the battlefield.

There was a tornado whipping Dementors around and the occasional Death-Eater.
An earthquake that seemed to begin to redirect itself towards a bunch of Death-
Eaters. There was also a constant flow of lightening strikes, which were wildly
striking the battlefield.

It was mayhem and there were many dead people on the grounds. It soon became
impossible to move on the grounds, without almost tripping over a dead body.

From his control over natural disasters, the previous Death-Eaters had vanished
from his side and had found themselves in different duels.
Harry walked the grounds, waiting for someone to fight him. Whilst searching,
Hermione found him and walked over to him.

Harry looked down at her and failed to embrace her like he usually did. He didn’t
even smile. Hermione looked up at him warily and looked as his entire body was
covered in blood.

“I think it is almost over,” she said gently, caressing her stomach and damaged
shoulder.

“Not yet,” said Harry in a low mean voice.

Harry turned to the battlefield and could feel his ancestor within him become
excited with what Harry was thinking of doing. Harry looked up into the skies and
began talking in an old English voice and in a deep booming one.

--------------------------------

This is the first half of the battle scenes. I know it is shorter than most of my
chapters of this story, but it is because I divided it. Anyway, I hope it is okay for you
readers and I hope you wait to read the next chapters. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 33 : Second Death

Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 31

Font:

“In the name of my ancestors, The King of Souls and the Kings of Magic, the gods
themselves, I challenge thee Tom Riddle,” called out Harry, in a deep booming
voice.
At those words, the skies thundered loudly and bright flashes were visible. People
gaped in confusion, unsure if that were the mythical gods themselves. The gods
that could do anything they wanted.

“The rules are that no one interferes with the fight and that person who does will
instantly be struck down. The duel to death will determine the final ending of the
battle. In the god’s name, I challenge thee to a final battle,” said Harry, his voice
not matching his usual.

People were still duelling, but only half heartedly. They were more interested in the
two legends fighting each other and whether Voldemort would accept the challenge.

“And I accept, under the watchful eyes of the gods,” said Voldemort, appearing
instantly several metres away from Harry.

Just before they began their challenge, the entire front wall of the castle was
shattered into rubble. The Giants had been throwing boulders and had finally
succeeded in ruining the castle.

Screams and cries were heard from inside the castle and instantly Aurors covered
the hole, trying to protect the students from any attacks.

However, all duels had frozen, whilst both sides watched their leaders facing each
other for the final time. Harry’s eyes never changed from their state of anger.

Harry and Voldemort bowed, walked several steps away from each other and turned
instantly duelling. Harry mainly used protection, deflected Voldemort’s spells, so
that an opening could be made.

Harry rarely used a spell, as he wanted to take advice from his parents and make
sure he found Voldemort’s weakness.
“You cannot defeat me, Harry. I am the most powerful wizard alive and I have too
much power for you,” taunted Voldemort, circling to the left, where Harry forced
him to go right.

“You are unbelievable at how much you underestimate your opponent. I have been
training for some time now and I have more power than you will ever possess.
Prepare to finally die this time round,” said Harry, holding his shield securing, as a
killing curse was sent in retaliation.

“You may have trained deeply in some areas of your power, but there is no end to
the amount you can gain. You haven’t worked with the Dark Arts, so you cannot
claim to be more powerful than me. True power lies in the Dark Arts, not in
defence.” said Voldemort, signalling to Harry’s shield.

“You see, defence is a natural instinct. If I sent a spell at you, you will either dodge
or produce a shield. So, you have just contradicted yourself. Now be quite, Tom, you
need to concentrate, as I plan on ending this soon,” said Harry, focusing on
Voldemort’s weakness and waiting for the right moment.

“AVADA KEDAVRA!” roared Voldemort, swishing his wand at the same time as his
spare hand.

Harry dodged the killing curse and was instantly struck with a powerful smash of a
continuous flow of water. Harry felt the water pound against him, injuring his sides.

Harry choked as he felt himself suffocating under the pressure of the water in his
lungs. Harry took a moment to gather himself and was finally able to throw off the
curse.

He fell to the floor, water gushing from his lungs. He lay there, trying to catch his
breath. He wasn’t expecting that and it angered him that Voldemort had struck him.
Then again, Harry didn’t actually know what Voldemort was like.
The battle went on. Harry began to get weak with the constant water assaults,
followed by Cruciatus Curses whilst he was under the suffocation of the water.

Harry was being beaten and everyone could see it. They all knew that if Harry didn’t
do anything soon, he would die and they would all be doomed.

“How ironic, you’re dying with the power of your own blood. I am killing you with
your father’s powers. Some famous Harry Potter. Some Prince of Souls and what an
amazing King of Magic you are. You dirty those titles and you are not worthy,”
hissed Voldemort, pacing in front of Harry.

Harry focused for a moment. Thoughts about Hermione and her being pregnant
forced their way into his mind. He looked around and could see Hermione kneeling
on the floor watching Harry, crying so desperately and she knew that this time she
could not help Harry at all.

Harry got to his feet and looked at Voldemort. His eyes burned once again to flames
and he got back into his duelling stance. This received an evil grin from Voldemort.

They circled for some time and neither took their eyes off the other. The next part
was caused by Pettigrew trying to get himself a further good mark with Voldemort.

He ran in, waving his wand at Harry. Harry didn’t move an inch. As Pettigrew’s spell
exited his wand, Pettigrew dropped dead on the spot, killed by his own spell, altered
by the gods.

This sudden burst of death fuelled both Harry and Voldemort to fight each other.
Harry and Voldemort swished their wands at the same time.

“STUPEFY!” yelled Harry, bringing his wand back for his next spell. “CRUCIO!”
Voldemort deflected the first spell, but had to jump out of the way for the following.
Harry grinned in spite of himself and watched as Voldemort cast his spell.

“AVADA KEDAVRA!” yelled Voldemort, swishing his wand quickly.

“SECTUMSEMPRA!” shouted Harry loudly, casting the spell with all his power.

Harry’s power told him what the spell was and he knew he couldn’t deflect it whilst
casting a spell himself. Instead, he allowed his spell to be cast and rapidly cast his
wand twice on himself.

A large explosion of light came from the two spells hitting their targets. The
watchers had to cover their eyes from the bright light.

Once the light faded, the crowd looked down at two figures on the ground. Harry lay
motionless to one side, as Voldemort lay bleeding rapidly.

Some Death-Eaters and Order members began duelling once more. But most people
were stunned and felt like crying at the sight of Harry’s dead body. Voldemort was
coughing up blood and any help sent his way just made things worse, as the blood
pouring from his stomach made him enter a pool of his own blood.

A loud scream filled the air and Hermione fell on top of Harry’s limp body. Ron and
Lavender could be seen supporting each other from injuries, as they cried.

All the Order had finished their duelling and most of the Ministry also. They all
hovered around Harry’s dead body and looked down as Hermione cried hysterically
over his body.
The surrounding people felt tears trickle down their faces as they looked down at
their saviour’s dead body.

Slowly, but surely, the students began to file out of the castle, coming to the sound
of cries of hundreds of people.

Once they got to the scene, they all felt their hearts fill their mouths and their necks
and jaw lock and tighten. They looked down at their hero and they looked down at
the one person who deserved to live.

As the entire good side of the world was drowned in their own depression, the
Death-Eaters hurriedly made their escape, very few giving the faintest care to their
capture.

Ron looked around him, trying to keep the thought of Harry being dead out of his
mind. He didn’t want to think about him losing Harry and all he wanted to do, was
try and wake up from his hopeful dream.

As he looked around, his eyes landed on a familiar blonde haired Death-Eater,

Lucius Malfoy. Lucius was on the floor, his legs bent into a strange angle and his
face badly damaged.

Ron walked over and stamped on the broken leg, which received loud shrieks of
pain. As Lavender joined Ron’s side, trying to calm him and comfort him, Lucius
Malfoy wildly aimed his wand up at Ron.

“Avada Kedavra,” he whispered, before falling into unconsciousness.

Ron jumped to one side at the sound of the spell, but Lavender wasn’t quick
enough. The spell landed squarely in her chest and knocked her to the floor.
Ron’s mental state had altered instantly. He watched as his best friend, his brother
was murdered for no reason of his own. And now he watched as his love of his life
was murdered from a follower of the murderer that killed Harry.

Ron fell onto Lavender, crying so hard that his chest jumped in pain. The entire field
went deadly silent and no one said a word. The only thing that could be heard, was
the numerous hysterical cries from a few of the people.

Hermione and Ron were the worst of the lot. However, the rest of the Weasley’s and
most of the senior Order members were crying hysterically.

Across the field, two figures were stood visibly alone. The two Hunters looked back
at the scene that produced only sympathy and sorrow.

The Hunters were made and created to be ruthless and have no feelings, but it
couldn’t be prevented. They felt for the surrounding people and they wished they
could do more. However, they also knew the truth.

“I want to see his body before we go.” said the calm voice of a legendary hero.

“Harry, its right beside them all. If you were felt or heard, your moment of privacy
will be ruined.” said Silina calmly, looking to her side at where the invisible person
of Harry was sat.

“Listen, they are all too occupied at crying over my clone; they won’t be bothered
about Tom. I will keep my invisibility spell on and I will use silencing spells. Just stay
here, I will be back shortly.” said Harry, before casting several silencing spells and
walking over to the field.

Harry reached where Voldemort’s body lay. Harry knelt down beside it, mere
centimetres from an Auror. He bent down and took the wand from Voldemort’s
bloody hand.
“W-who is there?” asked a very faint but visible voice.

Harry froze. He looked at the scared eyes of the darkest wizard to arise. Harry sat
down beside the body and looked into the eyes of a shocked, worried, scared and
paranoid man.

Harry set his invisibility for Voldemort to see him. Fear spread Voldemort’s face,
which soon relaxed as Voldemort seemed to feel something.

“You have been a more than worthy enemy. Do not think me apologising, as I am
not. You may have defeated me now, but I will be waiting in the afterlife.” said
Voldemort, creating several people to turn around and glare at the blood mess of
their enemy.

“And I will be ready. You will now be able to allow my loved ones to live properly
and not fill the world with cruelty.” said Harry, placing Voldemort’s wand in his
robes and looking around at the people, who couldn’t hear his voice.

“I knew I could have died tonight, Harry. Upon knowing this, I made it valid that you
were to receive my journals for over the years. There is many, but I feel you
deserve to read them. It is why I did this and why I felt I had to do what I have
done.” said Voldemort, reaching out and grabbing Harry’s hand.

Harry jumped slightly and was ready to strike Voldemort. However, Voldemort was
weak and this was obvious.

“Listen, Harry. Can you remember when I said I could bring back your parents?”
said Voldemort, coughing blood up. “Let me make it clear that there is more than
that one Philosophers Stone and that you have so long to discover them. Also, note
that there is a way to resurrect the dead.”
“No there isn’t. Dumbledore has told me this for years.” said Harry firmly, looking
around at the bewildered people.

“It is very ancient and very dark magic. The deepest of them all. If you travel into
the tribes of the world, in the African jungles, you will discover the ancient magic. It
is there and it is possible to resurrect the dead. What are the Inferi, if they aren’t a
basic resurrection of death?”

“It is time I left, Harry. I will see you again and until then, I advise you live your life
to the best it can be. As I will be waiting and I will be ready to relive this time once
again.” said Voldemort, before letting go of Harry’s hand, as his life slipped away.

Harry was shocked slightly, but stood all the same. He glanced at Hermione, who
was tangled with his cloned dead body. Harry felt guilty leaving her in this state of
mind, but he felt he had to.

He needed time away from everything related to this world and he needed time to
think over what he plans on doing.

Harry slowly moved away, glancing back guiltily at his friends. Once he reached his
two companions, they were holding a cloth, ready to be enchanted.

Harry made the Port-Key and with one final glance at the depressed world, he
vanished from sight.

--------------------------------

I am not sure how I feel about this chapter. I originally had Harry not reveal himself,
until the final chapter. This was just to stir up you readers. However, the
conversation between Harry and Voldemort has a lot of importance for the sequal,
so I felt I had to enter it. Just one more chapter to go, then I will bring out the
sequal. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 34 : Ceremonies.
Rating: Mature

Chapter Reviews: 56

Font:

Harry and the two Hunters remained invisible, as they walked around the grounds
of Hogwarts.

There were thousands upon thousands of people crowded in the grounds of

Hogwarts, all in black clothing and all on pure white seats.

Harry ordered the Hunters to stay where they were, whilst he continued walking
around. Harry walked to the front of all the mourners, who had their heads bowed
down in sorrow.

Harry walked towards the edge of the lake and looked at what was in front of him.
His stomach squirmed slightly, looking down at the false face of himself.

He looked down into a rich dark oak coffin, at himself. His eyes were closed and he
was wearing some of his favourite robes.

His skin was pure white, proving that the body was dead. Harry knew that this was
only a clone of himself, something he had been able to create, something that
would disappear in a days time. Although, it still felt weird looking down at the dead
body of himself.

Harry could tell that the person, who had purchased the coffin, had spent a fair
amount on it. The expensive material coating the insides was red silk.
Beside Harry’s coffin, was a small urn. The urn was known to contain the ashes of
Albus Dumbledore. The greatest wizard to ever live, in Harry’s opinion and many
others, was finally defeated and self exploded on the battlefield.

Harry stepped away, as the figure of Lupin walked forward. He looked down at the
coffins, a tear on the verge of streaming down his face. Harry could see no sign of
the usual cheerful side of Lupin; it was as though it had died down.

Harry felt guilty for making people become upset about his death, even though it
wasn’t true. Harry had decided to pretend he was dead, just for a short while, whilst
he recovered from the shock of the war.

Harry felt he needed some time alone, away from all the press and concerned
people around him. All he wanted was to be completely alone.

The two Hunters were the only two people he allowed to see him, mainly because
he wanted some sort of leadership over someone and because they were the only
people who could actually sense his presence, visible or not.

“Today, the entire Wizarding world will be mourning the death of our fallen heroes.
Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore lost their lives, because they were the only
people to have the ability to save all of us here and more.” said Lupin, his voice
echoing over the crowd, though people could feel his depression.

“Harry Potter dreamt of having a normal life, something he was never able to
experience. Albus once promised Harry that he would have a normal life, where he
would feel and experience all the problems we all suffer daily.” continued Lupin,
looking up, smiling weakly at the memory. “When Albus mentioned this, Harry
Potter’s eyes lit up with eagerness. Most people here dread the daily problems we
all suffer and wish for them all the disappear. Harry Potter was the only person who
wanted these problems.”

“Harry Potter was a bright and courageous student. He saw the beauty and inner
self in anyone who stepped into his presence. People had problems with him at
times, but couldn’t help but feel some sort of attraction to him.” said Lupin
seriously, looking down briefly at the pale clone of Harry.

“I for one, will always miss Harry and I will never be able to feel the same again. A
child, a young adult, was promised for a life he never had and we failed him. Our
promise was denied and we were not there to protect him, when he most needed it.
I will never be able to forgive myself and, from here on, be taking certain steps to
finishing the fame of those within the war.” said Lupin, looking around at the
thousands of mourners, and then he looked down at the front row.

Along the front row, sat all Harry and Dumbledore’s closer friends and cared ones.
Most of the senior members of the Order were sat along the front.

Hagrid had a bench to himself, sobbing furiously. His eyes were swollen and his
beard was soaked flat to his neck. He tried looking up in the direction of the coffin
and urn, but couldn’t keep focus without becoming overwhelmed with more tears.

Next to him, sat the entire Weasley family. Mrs Weasley was crying into Mr
Weasley’s shoulder, who was holding her close and biting a brave face, whilst he
listened to Lupin. Seriousness and depression were stretching his face.

Next to them, sat Bill, Percy, Fred, George and Ginny. The males were holding up a
stern face, whilst Ginny was crying into Fred’s shoulder.

Beside them, sat Ron. Ron was bawling silently. Tears leaking his eyes. His heart
was shattered and his emotions were all over the place.

Harry felt bad, really bad. He felt like crying with Ron, for what he had left him like.
Not only had Ron thought he had lost Harry, he had also lost his love, Lavender and
his brother, Charlie.

Lavender had been hit with a killing curse, whilst trying to help Ron calm down and
become comforted. Ron could be seen in deep depression, losing his love and his
best friend, a brother. Upon examination of Lavender’s body, a baby was found and
saved. Ron had a baby girl and he was unfit to look after her.

Whilst Harry had followed his friends, wanting to be in their presence, but not in
their attention, he had seen Ron talking to no one. He could be seen having clear
conversations to someone not next to him.

Ron had also been dragged into a strong drinking problem. He felt that the alcohol
took him away from his pain, although it just made things worse.

Even at the funeral, he had a large bottle of Firewhisky under his cloak and would
occasionally force a swig, through tears.

Since the moment he had started drinking, there hadn’t been a moment where Ron
was actually sober. Once Harry saw this, he was on the verge of reappearing, when
he remembered what it would be like resurrecting himself.

Harry just made a firm mental note that he would make sure Ron was rehabilitated
when Harry decided to make his appearance, whenever that would be.

Harry’s eyes swung on to the person shaking beside Ron. Harry looked quickly
away, holding back the tears and fighting the pain ebbing in his throat through
emotional pain.

He had landed his eyes on Hermione, who was in a terrible state. She was currently
in a wheelchair, from suffering tremendous depression and pregnancy related
things.

Hermione had lost Lavender, one of her closest friends. She had lost Harry, her
most loved boyfriend and planned future love of her life.
Just before Harry had walked out onto the battlefield to face the Dark side,
Hermione had been told that she was pregnant, from a rushed Healer, who had
noticed the signs of sickness in Hermione.

Harry was knocked out from his thoughts and bad memories, as Lupin began
speaking once more. Harry looked up at him, listening intently.

“The loss of Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore has not only affected the entire
Wizarding community, but it has severely wounded their closest friends.” said Lupin
softly, looking down at the front row. “Harry Potter left a loving partner, who had
committed herself to him. This person is currently pregnant with Harry’s child, the
next physical memory of Harry Potter. I believe this person has something to say.”

Hermione looked up timidly, wiping her eyes furiously, as she climbed out of her
wheelchair and stumbled over to where Lupin was stood.

Lupin placed a hand on Hermione’s shoulder, as she looked around at the

thousands of people surrounding her.

“H-Harry was u-used all his life a-and never shown l-love, as he deserved. All you h-
here saw h-him as a weapon a-and something to stand behind, a-as he did all the f-
fighting.” stuttered Hermione, losing her breath as she cried harder.

“Albus D-Dumbledore died doing s-something he believed in a-and his d-death is

not as a b-blow as the loss of H-Harry.”

“You all c-come here to mourn his … his … d-death. But none o-of y-you knew h-
him!” said Hermione, her temper rising.

Harry watched as Lupin helped her back to her wheelchair, where she fell into tears
once more. Ron placed a comforting arm around her, whilst he tried to calm himself.
Before Lupin continued his speech, a calming song was heard echoing over the sky.
Everyone looked up and most turned away as soon as they watched Fawkes,
Dumbledore’s phoenix, swoop down towards where the urn was.

With an extremely bright flash, the phoenix exploded into flames and created
smoke to fill the air.

People looked back at where the smoke was gradually clearing. When the smoke
had cleared mostly, the next thing they saw, was so shocking, several people were
seen fainting.

Albus Dumbledore stood before them, in exactly the shape he was before he was
struck down. Everyone gawped at him in bewilderment, thinking their eyes were
playing tricks on them through their sorrow.

There was one thing different about Dumbledore. It was that he didn’t have a beard
at all. He was still as old as he was, but there was no old age hair. His hair was grey
but short and his face was completely cleared of hair. Harry suspected this was a
slightly younger version of Dumbledore.

However, whilst everyone was in a state of shock, Dumbledore led Lupin to a spare
seat and he continued the speech.

“To make things clear, you are not experiencing hallucinations. I am here and I am
very much alive. The reason for my late appearance is that Fawkes had to perform
several magical activities, which I had prepared in the threat of my death.” said
Dumbledore, strolled over to his urn and vanishing it.

“I am sorry to place any of you in any sort of sadness because of my death and I
hope you will all forgive me for being fairly selfish. I have made my appearance on
this date, as I want to make it clear that my life is only remaining because I wanted
to keep Harry’s memory intact and clear.” continued Dumbledore, walking over to
Harry’s coffin and looking down.
A tear fell from Dumbledore’s eye and he looked away, obviously unable to bear the
pressure of his guilt and sorrow.

“I failed this young man and I will never forgive myself for it. From this day forth,
my time and effort is only towards Harry Potter’s memory and future generations. I
believe we are all too shocked to continue the ceremony, so I will allow the funeral
to end.” said Dumbledore, before turning to the coffin and closing it gently.

He kissed his hand and placed it on the top of Harry’s coffin, before stepping
forward and placing a gentle hand on Hermione’s shoulder.

“I will be here for you.” he muttered softly, just before the coffin self ignited and
slowly floated into the air.

At the sight of Harry’s body being ended finally, most people couldn’t restrain
themselves. They cried to their heart’s content and didn’t care who saw it.

***

The following day, Hermione had not got any sleep and had already made plans on
leaving England. Without hesitation or any farewells, she made her disappearance
and moved to Las Angeles, where her parents had moved away to, to try and get
away from the death that had been created.

The entire Wizarding community had seemed to become deadly silent and no one
seemed whole.

The Wizarding world had survived and had got rid of Voldemort and all threats from
him were ended. However, no one felt the same.
They all felt as though they would have Voldemort back, just to have Harry in their
lives. From that day on, the Wizarding world was depressed … until the near future.

----------------------------------

Right ... firstly, I would like to point out that I am not sure how I feel about this
chapter. I don't really think it went as well as I wanted it to. I am also sorry it is a
very short chapter. However, I am sure you're glad, in a way, that this is the final
chapter, making it possible for me to post my next story. Look out for the sequal of
Harry Potter and The Rise of The New Lords.